Skip to main content

Full text of "Modern sermons by world scholars"

See other formats


MODERN 
SERMONS 
BY  WORLD 
SCHOLARS 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT  LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT  OF   CAPT.   AND    MRS. 
PAUL  MCBRIDE  PERIGORD 


ir  of  CAijKimMi^ 

AT 
'■)S  ANGELES 
UBEAEY 


Modem  Sermons  by  World 
Scholars 

VOLUME   VI 
MACKINTOSH   TO    MOORE 


Modern  Sermons 

BY 

World  Scholars 


edited  by 
Robert  Scott  and  William  C.  Stiles 

Editors  of  The  Ho  mile  tic  Review 

introduction  by 
Newell  Dwight  Hillis 

Pastor  of  Plymouth   Church,   Brooklyn 


IN    TEN    VOLUMES 
VOLUME  VI— MACKINTOSH  TO   MOORE 


FUNK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY 

NEW   YORK    AND    LONDON 


144G20 


Copyright,   190^,  in 

FUNK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY 

Printed  in  the   United  States  cf  America 


CONTENTS 


VOLUME  YI 

PAGE 

The  Hidden  Life — Mackintosh    ....  1 

Messiah's  Conduct  and  Reward — M'Caig  .  19 

Emphasis  on  the  Affirmative — McClure  .  39 

The  Storage  of  Spiritual  Power — McCon- 

nell 57 

The  Prayers  of  Jesus — McGarvey  ...  73 

The    Kingdom   of    God   in   the    Modern 

'WoEi.D—McGiffert 89 

The  Power  Proofs  of  Christ's  Resurrec- 
tion— McNeile 109 

The  Life  that  Knows  no  Defeat — Martin  129 

The  Church  and  Modern  Thought — Moffat  141 

The  Courage  op  Religion — Moffatt .     .     .  165 

Mary  of  Bethany — Montet 179 

The  Conscript  Cross-Bearer — Moore    .     .  195 


MACKINTOSH 
THE  HIDDEN  LIFE 


VI— 1 


HUGH    ROSS    MACKINTOSH 

Professor  of  systematic  theology,  New 
College,  Edinburgh,  since  1904;  bom 
October  31,  1870;  educated  Neilson  Insti- 
tution, Paisley;  Tain  Royal  Academy; 
George  Watson's  College,  Edinburgh; 
Edinburgh  University;  New  College, 
Edinburgh;  Universities  of  Freiburg, 
Halle  and  Marburg;  entered  the  ministry 
of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  1896; 
assistant  to  the  Rev.  Charles  Watson, 
D.D.,  of  Largs,  1896,7;  minister  of  Tay- 
port,  1897-1901;  Beechgrove  church, 
Aberdeen,  1901-04;  author  of  transla- 
tion (joint)  of  RitschFs  "Justification 
and  Reconciliation,'^  of  Loof's  "Anti- 
Haeckel,"  edited  with  Prof.  Caldecott 
"  Selections  from  the  Literature  of  The- 


THE  HIDDEN  LIFE 
The  Rev.  Prof.  H.  R.  Mackintosh,  D.Phil. 

"  Ye  are  dead,  and  your  life  i^  hid  with  Christ  in 
God."— Co\,  3:  3. 

NO  one  can  suppose  a  saying  like  this  to 
be  addrest  indiscriminately  to  the 
world  at  large.  The  class  of  persons 
whom  it  indicates,  the  audience  who  will 
grasp  and  appreciate  its  meaning,  is  limited 
in  kind.  It  is  not  that  the  text  is  obscure.  It 
is  not  that  it  belongs  to  an  age  so  far  away 
from  ours.  It  is  not  that  it  raises  needless 
barriers.  Only  it  takes  for  granted  that  we 
have  passed  through  a  great  experience,  and 
that  this  experience  has  brought  us  into  a  new 
world.  In  short,  it  touches  as  very  few  verses 
even  of  the  Bible  do  the  vital  source  and  cen- 
ter of  the  Christian  life.  It  tells  the  open 
secret  of  discipleship,  and  lays  its  finger  on 
the  pulse  of  personal  religion. 

Now  there  is  something  remarkable  in  the 
calnmess  with  which  Paul  utters  this  great 
truth.  Is  it  not  one  of  the  plain  marks  of  its 
higher  origin  upon  the  Bible  that  it  speaks  of 
the  most  stupendous  themes  with  this  quiet, 
assured  power,  with  the  composure  of  eter- 
nity ?  When  men  get  hold  of  a  great  idea,  or 
an  idea  that  seems  to  them  great,  how  they 


MODERN     SERMONS 


fret  and  fume  over  it,  raising  such  a  dust  and 
commotion  as  if  the  like  of  the  new  theory  had 
never  been  heard.  But  few  things  are  more 
wonderful  than  the  calm,  strong  tranquillity 
of  the  apostles.  The  message  they  brought 
was  not  a  message  of  their  own.  The  gospel 
was  not  their  happy  discovery.  Hence  they 
did  not  need  to  claim  a  place  for  it  with  loud 
protest  and  urgency,  as  tho  jealous  that 
their  voices  should  be  drowned  amid  the 
countless  voices  of  the  world.  It  was  the 
truth  of  God ;  so  that  their  simple  duty  was  to 
make  it  known,  and  it  would  do  its  o^vn  work 
and  bear  its  own  witness.  With  the  same 
quiet,  sure  restraint  of  tone  Paul  says  to  his 
readers  now:  ^'  Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ 
in  God.*'  He  is  so  certain  of  it  that  he  needs 
no  appeal  or  argument.  For  him  the  Chris- 
tian's hidden  life  is  a  thing  so  real  and  sub- 
stantial that  proof  may  be  dispensed  with. 
Like  the  beauty  of  the  sunlight,  like  the  sweet 
freshness  of  morning,  it  is  not  an  inference  at 
all;  it  is  the  clear  presupposition  on  which 
everything  rests.  It  is  the  great  immovable 
fact  on  which  we  take  our  stand,  and  look  out 
from  it  with  settled  faith  over  the  moving 
scene  of  the  world  and  up  to  the  glory  that 
shall  follow. 

We  have  a  wonderful  proof  of  the  power  of 
Christianity  to  touch  hearts  and  change  lives 
in  the  fact  that  Paul  should  have  felt  it  pos- 
sible to  write  thus  to  people  whose  home  was 


MACKINTOSH 


Colossae.  Colossae  was  no  worse,  perhaps, 
than  the  average  Asian  city  of  the  time,  but  it 
can  hardly  have  been  much  better.  And  a  few 
years  before  the  idea  of  sending  a  message  like 
this  to  any  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  place 
would  have  been  a  sad  irony.  So  it  was  a  year 
or  two  back,  but  mark  the  difference  now.  In 
the  meantime,  the  gospel  of  Christ  had  come, 
and  the  tide  of  its  power  and  joy  was  flowing 
thro  their  lives.  All  things  had  become 
new.  They  were  risen  with  Christ  now,  and 
the  very  springs  of  their  being  were  hid  with 
Him  in  God.  Once  their  life  had  no  hidden 
depths  about  it  at  all ;  it  had  all  been  shallow, 
specious,  concerned  with  the  surface  only, 
busy  about  things  that  mattered  little,  in- 
finitely occupied  with  trifles,  running  to  waste 
pathetically  over  poor  and  passing  aims.  But 
the  grace  of  God  had  called  them,  as  it  calls  us. 
into  a  new  life.  In  that  old  barren  experience 
wells  had  been  sunk,  and  now  fountains  of 
living  water  were  springing  up  clear  and 
fresh.  I\Iines  of  infinite  wealth  had  been 
opened  in  what  before  had  seemed  an  un- 
profitable land,  and  the  gold  and  precious 
stones  of  faith  and  hope  and  love  were  being 
yielded  now.  Once  they  had  been  content 
with  a  poor,  starveling,  hand-to-mouth  moral- 
ity, always  precarious,  always  unequal  to  any 
sharp  and  sudden  strain;  but  to-day  their 
best  stores  of  power,  and  their  deepest  springs 
of  joy,  were  away  far  and  beyond  the  reach  of 


5 


MODERN     SERMONS 


sorrow    or    temptation,    because    held    and 
guarded  by  Christ  in  the  unseen. 

Believers  leave  the  old  life  behind  them. 
''  Ye  are  dead,"  Paul  says  to  these  Colos- 
sians;  or  even,  as  it  is  in  stricter  accuracy, 
"  ye  died."  Sometimes  the  passage  of  a  soul 
into  the  kingdom  of  God  is  like  the  flight  of  a 
bird  in  its  swiftness.  It  arrives  as  the  revolu- 
tion of  a  moment.  **  Within  ten  paces,  as  I 
walked,  life  was  transformed  to  me, ' '  says  one 
to  whom  the  change  had  happened  thus.  We 
lie  down  some  night  our  old  selves,  and  ere 
we  sleep  again  the  great  disclosure  has  broken 
on  the  soul.  Yet  in  itself  the  text  says  noth- 
ing of  this  suddenness.  It  speaks  of  an  event 
in  the  past;  it  does  not  describe  it  as  either 
swift  or  slow.  Men  may  die  swiftly,  and  men 
may  die  slowly ;  it  matters  nothing,  when  they 
have  wakened  on  *'  the  immortal  side  of 
death. ' '  When  the  ship  comes  to  the  equator, 
no  visible  line  is  there  which  all  see  as  they 
cross  over ;  yet  in  point  of  fact  the  crossing  is 
made ;  they  pass  from  the  one  hemisphere  into 
the  other.  So  when  God's  eye  reads  our  past 
many  things  stand  clear  before  Him  which  it 
was  not  given  to  us  to  perceive.  He  has 
watched  the  rise  and  progress  of  our  life  in 
Christ  from  the  beginning.  And  where  to  our 
eyes  there  showed  nothing  but  a  gentle  imper- 
ceptible advance.  He,  it  well  might  be,  may 
discern  a  cleavage,  sharp  as  though  made  by  a 
scimitar,  between  the  old  life  and  the  new. 


MACKINTOSH 


The  best  metaplior  to  illustrate  this  change 
that  Paul  can  think  of,  is  the  passage  from 
one  world  to  another  which  we  name  death. 

You  see  the  thought  which  is  moving  in  his 
mind.  Union  to  Christ  Jesus  produces  a 
moral  and  spiritual  transfiguration  analogous 
to  death  and  resurrection.  At  death  the  soul 
does  not  cease  to  be ;  rather  by  the  great  tran- 
sition it  enters  a  new  environment,  like  the 
buds  rising  through  the  sod  in  spring.  Just 
so  in  regeneration  the  soul  does  not  lose  its 
identity,  but  its  attachment  to  Christ  lifts  it 
into  a  new  and  higher  realm.  He  died  for  sin 
— to  break  its  power,  to  undo  the  awful  ruin, 
to  rectify  the  wrong :  we,  through  Him,  die  to 
sin,  in  response  to  His  holiness,  caught  up  and 
borne  on  by  His  power,  compelled  by  His 
love.  It  is  not  that  we  become  sinless.  We 
are  under  no  such  delusion.  But  whatever 
sin  remains,  we  still  may  have  the  glad  and 
honest  certainty  that  our  fixed  desire  and 
choice  are  now  one  in  will  with  the  will  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  has  made  us  new  creatures, 
in  whom  the  tyranny  of  sin  is  broken.  He 
has  given  us  a  new  self,  the  only  self  worth 
having  or  worth  keeping.  And  formidable  as 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  are,  we 
know  that  from  this  time  on  there  is  a  Brother 
beside  us  in  the  battle,  and  a  Presence  within 
us  that  will  be  ours  for  ever  and  ever.  So 
through  Him,  lives  that  were  so  hopeless  will 
become  blest ;  the  barren  will  become  fruitful, 


MODERN     SERMONS 


and  the  weak  strong.  The  old  life  dies  on  the 
birthday  of  faith. 

Brethren,  surely  it  is  a  great  thing  to  have 
this  settled  once  for  all.  The  old  life  is  dead ; 
its  day  is  over.  The  channels  in  which  its 
waters  nsed  of  old  to  flow  may  still  at  times 
seem  to  run  as  freely  as  ever ;  but  the  parent 
spring  is  failing,  and  one  day  it  will  have 
ceased,  to  flow  no  more  again.  You  who  have 
the  new  heart,  but  are  sadly  opprest  by  the 
old,  remember  that.  Do  not  say  that  the  con- 
flict avails  nothing.  If  holiness  and  faith  in 
you  have  never  ceased  to  wrestle  with  sin  and 
doubt,  it  is  the  greatest  triumph  you  could 
win.  And  besides,  the  battle  is  not  to  be  un- 
ending. Your  hour  of  victory,  final  and  com- 
plete, and  drawing  ever  nearer,  is  marked  for 
you  on  God's  plan.  Some  day — as  surely  as 
once  you  crossed  the  line  that  severs  Christ 
from  sin,  and  chose  your  side  with  Him  for 
ever — some  day  you  will  overcome,  and  the 
crown  of  perfect  righteousness  will  be  set 
upon  your  head. 

Note,  secondly,  the  Christian's  hidden  life. 
''Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ."  There  is 
something  in  every  true  disciple,  even  the 
meekest  and  plainest,  which  it  would  tax  the 
wisest  onlooker  to  account  for.  You  cannot 
explain  the  Christian  character  by  anj'thing 
that  shows  upon  the  surface.  To  unveil  the 
secret  of  it  you  must  go  down  into  the  buried 
depths,  beneath  a  man's  common  words  and 

8 


MACKINTOSH 


thoughts.  Frequently,  as  you  cross  a  highland 
moor,  you  come  upon  a  bright  streak  of  green, 
winding  in  and  out  among  the  heather,  its 
pure  and  shining  verdure  in  strange  relief 
against  the  dull  brown  of  its  surroundings. 
What  can  it  be,  you  ask  ?  How  came  it  there  ? 
Whence  rises  the  sap  to  feed  this  soft  ribband 
of  elastic  turf  ?  There  is  a  tiny  stream  below ; 
a  rill  of  sweet  water  flowing  down  there  out 
of  sight,  only  hinting  its  presence  by  the 
greenness  and  beauty  above.  So  the  springs 
of  Christian  life  are  hidden — hidden  with 
Christ  in  God. 

For  one  thing,  they  are  hidden  from  the  un- 
christian world ;  but  I  will  not  speak  much  of 
this.  Something  mysterious  and  inscrutable 
must  always  appear  to  a  man  of  the  world  in 
those  who  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God.  He 
may  merely  wonder  at  the  mystery,  or  he  may 
resent  it,  but  he  is  always  conscious  of  its 
presence.  And  when  he  asks  himself  how 
personal  religion  is  to  be  accounted  for,  any 
explanation  but  the  right  one  often  will  suffice. 
Fear,  self-interest,  hoary  tradition,  weak 
delusion — we  know  the  theories  by  which  out- 
siders have  sought  to  explain  Christian  faith, 
and  by  the  explanation  to  rob  it  of  its  power. 
It  has  always  been  their  plan.  Even  of  the 
Master  they  whispered,  "  He  is  beside  him- 
self ' ' ;  and  of  the  apostles,  with  the  fire  and 
life  of  Pentecost  throbbing  in  their  veins,  they 
deemed  it  enough  to  say, ' '  These  men  are  full 


9 


MODERN     SERMONS 


of  new  wine/'  All  that  the  believer  can 
plead — and  how  much  it  is ! — of  aid  sent  him 
in  temptation,  or  light  that  visits  him  in  dark- 
ness, or  consolations  that  draw  the  poison  out 
of  bitter  grief,  is  counted  a  tale  of  little  mean- 
ing. The  existence  of  all  that  deep  life  is  not 
perceived.  The  Christian  secret  is  a  secret 
from  the  world. 

But  more  than  this  may  be  said.  There  is 
some  profounder  meaning  here.  For  my  text 
declares,  or,  at  least,  it  implies,  does  it  not, 
that  a  believer's  deepest  life  is  somehow  a 
secret  from  himself?  Is  this  not  so  at  the 
origin  and  birth  of  religion  in  the  soul,  when 
the  Spirit  quickens  the  dead  to  life?  "  The 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth;  thou  hearest 
the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence 
it  Cometh  or  whither  it  goeth  " — thou  canst 
not  tell ;  no,  not  tho  it  be  in  thy  heart  that  it 
is  blowing !  Regeneration  makes  us  God 's  in 
a  deeper  fashion  than  we  dream.  And  if  it 
be  so  at  the  first,  it  is  so  ever  after.  To-day 
men  of  science  are  obviously  moving  about  in 
worlds  not  realized,  among  half-compre- 
hended forces  which  only  now  and  then  flash 
an  isolated  token  of  their  nature  into  the 
realm  of  knowledge.  Do  we  not  see  that  the 
same  holds  good  of  the  experience  of  every 
true  believer  in  Christ?  He  sees  and  loves 
the  fruits  that  spring  from  fellowship  with 
God,  and  in  his  o^vn  heart  he  knows  the  joy  of 
it ;  but  the  roots  go  far  down  out  of  sight.    He 

10 


MACKINTOSH 


is  conscious  that  God  is  offering  him  grace  and 
love  each  day,  and  bringing  him  to  respond 
with  trust  and  longing;  but  how  the  two,  the 
grace  and  trust,  meet  and  mingle  in  his  soul, 
he  cannot  tell.  He  knows  that  communion 
with  God  sets  his  mind  perfectly  at  rest,  and 
that  this  strange  inward  power  is  never  so 
effectual  as  just  in  the  midst  of  distress ;  but 
the  rationale  of  it  all  is  beyond  him.  He  can 
feel  the  power  of  Christ  resting  upon  him, 
raising  him  above  himself,  turning  his  very 
weakness  into  strength;  but  how  it  comes  to 
pass  he  knows  not,  or  as  little  as  he  does  the 
relations  of  soul  and  body.  He  can  say  what 
the  causes  are,  he  cannot  say  how  the  causes 
work.  His  life  in  Christ,  at  its  deepest,  is 
hidden  in  a  measure  from  himself. 

What  is  this  but  to  say  that  the  sources  of 
our  very  life  are  in  Christ's  keeping,  not  in 
ours?  He  guards  for  us  the  springs  of  faith 
and  love.  The  reservoir  in  which  our  sup- 
plies are  stored  is  yonder,  not  here;  and 
enough  for  each  day's  necessity  is  given.  All 
that  Christ  has,  He  has  for  those  who  love 
Him;  and  one  sometimes  imagines  that  His 
greatest  sorrow,  if  perchance  He  sorrows  still, 
must  be  that  we  draw  upon  Him  so  sparingly, 
with  the  fear  lest  we  are  asking  too  much. 
Cases  of  hallucination  have  been  known  in 
which  men  who  had  a  fortune  in  the  bank 
dreamed  they  were  paupers,  and  could  hardly 
be  got  to  draw  a  check  for  the  essentials  of 

11 


MODERN     SERMONS 


life;  and  one  is  reminded  of  them  now  and 
then  by  our  own  neglect  of  the  treasures  laid 
up  in  Jesus  Christ.  Never  judge  of  your 
Redeemer's  grace  and  power  by  what  you 
have  yet  received  from  Him.  Had  you  suf- 
fered Him,  He  would  have  done  far  more. 
And  if  He  has  not  done  it,  the  reason  always 
is  not  that  Christ  is  less  bountiful  than  we  be- 
lieved, but  that  our  heart  is  much  shallower 
and  our  faith  far  less  open  and  simple  than 
it  might  be. 

But  if  a  Christian  is  thus  in  direct  corre- 
spondence with  the  infinite  nature  of  Christ, 
it  follows  that  he  is  a  man  with  great  reserves 
of  power.  Like  some  great  commercial 
houses,  which  have  the  more  in  the  warehouse 
the  less  there  is  of  open  display,  a  believing 
life  is  a  far  richer  thing  than  it  seems.  You 
have  noticed  how  the  secret  of  the  charm  and 
power  of  certain  pictures  lies  in  the  suggestion 
they  give  of  a  wide,  illimitable  background, 
in  which  eye  and  fancy  lose  themselves 
as  we  gaze;  and  the  same  subtle  impres- 
sion clings  about  everyone  whose  character 
is  rooted  in  the  love  of  God.  God  in  Christ  is 
the  great  background  of  the  life  of  faith.  Yet 
how  often  worldly  men  have  taken  a  simple, 
quiet  Christian  at  an  utterly  false  valuation, 
and  deemed  him  weak  because  he  is  un- 
pretending. They  gathered  round  him  with 
their  promises  and  threats,  looking  for  his  fall 
as  a  thing  of  course;  yet  within  that  soul 


12 


MACKINTOSH 


there  were  hidden  stores  of  fearless  power 
they  never  dreamed  of,  and  the  foiled  assault 
drew  back  as  harmless  as  the  waves  that  fall 
from  the  rock  shattered  into  spray.  What  is- 
the  reason?  It  is  that  his  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God.  He  has  access,  and  we  all  have 
access,  to  the  comforts  of  a  love  so  deep  and 
broad  and  high  that  it  passeth  knowledge. 
And  the  task  of  the  Christian  is  so  to  walk 
before  men  that  they  shall  say :  ' '  There  must 
be  springs  in  such  a  life.  That  steady,  sus- 
tained gladness  and  peace  could  not  be  with- 
out roots  somewhere."  Thus  the  experience 
that  came  from  Christ  must  be  employed  to- 
point  men  back  to  Christ  again,  and  the  circle 
of  believing  witness  return  to  glorify  Him 
who  made  it  what  it  is. 

Then,  besides  that,  the  sources  of  our  life,, 
thus  being  hid  in  Christ,  are  protected  against 
dispeace  and  trouble.  Here,  it  is  true,  we 
must  distinguish  between  what  goes  on  upon 
the  surface  and  that  which  is  passing  in  the 
depths.  Take  the  experience  of  any  Christian 
man,  and  even  after  a  close  study  you  might 
be  tempted  to  think  it  very  like  that  of  any- 
one else.  The  believer  is  not  spared  the  com- 
mon vicissitudes  of  life.  Like  his  neighbor^ 
he  must  enter  the  struggle  of  business  and 
bear  its  disappointments.  He,  too,  may  know 
what  it  is  to  labor  long  in  hope,  and  wait  in 
vain  for  the  harvest  that  never  comes.  He^ 
too,  must  bear  the  pain  of  suspense  and  daily 

13 


MODERN     SERMONS 


care,  and  perplexity  of  conscience,  and  fear 
for  those  he  loves.  He,  too,  may  feel  the 
weight  of  the  dread  law  of  God  which  rends 
loving  hearts  asunder  and  makes  havoc  of  our 
plans.  All  this  is  true,  and  more;  it  is  the 
common  lot  of  man.  But  yet,  let  us  remem- 
ber with  thankfulness  and  proclaim  it  with 
joy — this,  tho  it  were  multiplied  and  intensi- 
fied a  hundredfold,  need  not  touch  the  true 
life  seated  in  the  depths  of  the  heart.  The 
storm  may  rage  upon  the  coast,  yet  not  a 
breath  of  its  fury  reach  the  sequestered  val- 
ley that  sleeps  in  the  bosom  of  the  hills.  The 
ocean  surface  may  be  torn  and  buffeted  by  bil- 
lows that  race  from  shore  to  shore,  and  all  the 
while  the  untroubled  depths  be  still.  And 
just  so,  amid  his  cares  and  occupations,  and 
even  his  adversity,  the  believer  may  have  a 
mind  at  perfect  peace;  for  his  life,  his  true 
life,  the  life  that  really  makes  the  man,  is  hid 
with  Christ  in  God.  And  this  is  our  unspeak- 
able privilege,  this  is  the  perpetual  miracle 
we  may  put  in  force,  that  it  is  open  to  us  to 
fall  back  upon  this  indestructible  peace.  In 
a  moment,  without  a  sound,  wherever  we  are, 
we  can  pass  from  the  street  into  the  sanctu- 
ary, from  the  world  into  the  presence  of  our 
Lord;  and  there  find  our  true  life,  calm  and 
safe  with  Him. 

The  life  that  is  hid  with  Christ  is  not  to  be 
hidden  for  ever.  It  is  hidden  thus,  because 
Christ  is  yonder  and  we  are  here.    But  like 

14 


MACKINTOSH 


the  bud  that  sleeps  in  its  sheath  and  waits 
for  the  call  of  the  spring,  the  life  of  the  man 
of  faith  is  big  with  promise.  One  day  the 
secret  will  be  out.  The  vestments  that  wrapt 
it  round  will  be  taken  off,  for  the  present  is 
but  a  stage  that  passes.  When  Christ  who  is 
our  life  shall  appear,  then  shall  we  also  ap- 
pear with  Him  in  glory. 

Take  an  instance.  Take  the  life  of  one  of 
our  countrymen  in  India.  Soldier  perhaps, 
or  missionary,  or  merchant,  he  labors  on  with 
brain  and  hand,  doing  his  work  as  only  a  true 
man  can.  But  his  home — his  home  is  in  Scot- 
land. Those  he  loves  best  of  all  are  there; 
and  where  a  man's  treasure  is,  there  will  his 
heart  be  also.  He  would  scorn  to  neglect  his 
duty;  yet  all  the  time  his  true  life  is  circling 
not  round  the  routine  of  his  station,  but  round 
his  home  far  away.  And  often,  as  he  rides 
from  post  to  post  his  thoughts  go  a-wandering 
over  the  sea  to  some  cottage  on  the  hill  where 
his  children  are,  and  he  hears  them  shout  in 
their  play  amid  the  heather  and  the  bracken, 
or  sees  the  mother  stooping  over  them  as  they 
sleep.  It  is  an  inner  life  unperceived  by  those 
around  him,  but  from  it  rise  all  but  the  very 
highest  incentives  of  brave  and  honest  man- 
hood. And  as  he  toils  and  labors  on,  it  is  with 
a  great  hope  that  the  day  will  come  when, 
foreign  service  over,  he  will  go  back  to  his 
home.  And  then,  and  ever  after,  what  used 
to  be  only  the  private  luxury  of  quiet  thought 


15 


MODERN     SERMONS 


will,  please  God,  be  the  open  and  endless  in- 
terest of  every  hour  and  every  day. 

Is  there  one  of  us  who  does  not  feel  this  to 
be  only  a  parable  of  the  Christian  life?  We 
give  thanks  to  God  for  the  supplies  of  love 
and  grace  that  are  ours  now;  we  bless  the 
good  hand  that  gives  them,  and  we  strive  to 
use  them  for  His  glory.  But  all  the  while  the 
thought  is  uppermost  with  us  that  something 
better — far  better — is  yet  to  be  revealed.  Not 
that  we  should  long  for  death,  not  that,  in  our 
haste,  we  should  call  the  world  a  barren, 
weary  desert.  The  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and 
the  fulness  thereof ;  and  the  time  and  the  com- 
ing of  death  we  gladly  leave  to  the  secret 
love  of  God.  But  more  and  more,  if  we  are 
Christians  at  all,  we  are  coming  to  be  sure, 
and  ever  surer,  that  God  has  kept  the  best  to 
the  last.  Here  we  draw  from  the  stream,  but 
one  day  we  shall  stand  by  the  very  fountain- 
head.  We  shall  leave  the  foreign  land,  and 
travel  to  God,  who  is  our  home. 

Our  life  is  hidden  now,  because  Christ  is 
hidden;  hidden,  not  in  darkness,  but  in  the 
light  where  He  dwells  with  the  Father.  It  is 
better  that  it  should  be  so,  is  it  not?  It  is 
better  that  our  stores  and  treasures  should  be 
outside  of  ourselves.  Yes,  and  every  new  gift 
that  comes  from  Christ,  every  new  grasp  of 
His  hand,  every  reminder  of  His  love,  only 
stirs  us  to  think  how  much  He  has  laid  up  in 
store  for  the  trusting  heart,  awaiting  the  dis- 

16 


MACKINTOSH 


closure  of  the  great  day.  How  deep  and 
broad  must  be  the  ocean  of  that  hidden  life 
and  love,  when  out  of  it  flows  this  clear,  deep 
river,  so  full  of  water,  making  glad  the  city  of 
God! 


VI— 2  17 


M'CAIG 
GOD'S  SUCCESSFUL  SERVANT 


ARCHIBALD   M'CAIG 

Principal  of  Pastors*  College,  London, 
since  1898;  born  March  31,  1852,  at 
Bridge  of  Earn,  Perthshire,  Scotland; 
brought  up  in  Cowdenbeath,  Fifeshire; 
began  to  preach  in  1869 ;  colporteur  at  Of- 
f  ord  in  Huntingdonshire,  1874,  under  Met- 
ropolitan Tabernacle  Colportage  Associa- 
tion, and  pastor  of  Baptist  church;  a 
year  later  took  the  oversight  of  the  church 
at  Buckden  in  conjunction  with  Off  ord; 
entered  Pastors'  College,  1879;  in  1880 
sent  by  C.  H.  Spurgeon  as  student-pastor 
to  Stratheam;  settled  there  in  1881;  in 
1884  went  to  Brannoxtown  in  County 
Kildare,  Ireland,  there  pursued  univer- 
sity studies,  taking  B.A.  and  LL.B  de- 
grees at  the  Royal  University;  secretary 
to  the  Irish  Baptist  Association  and  editor 
of  Magazine,  becoming  president  in 
1892;  classical  tutor  at  Pastors'  College, 
1892;  LL.D.,  1895;  author  of  "How  I 
Became  a  Christian  and  a  Baptist,"  "  The 
Grand  Old  Book,"  etc. 


GOD'S   SUCCESSFUL  SERVANT 
Prin.  a.  M'Caig,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

*'  Behold,  my  servant  shall  deal  prudently,  he  shall 
ie  exalted  and  extolled,  and  he  very  high." — Isaiah 
52  :  13. 

THESE  words  stand  at  the  commencement 
of  the  most  evangelical  portion  of  this 
most  evangelical  prophecy.  That  the 
person  here  spoken  of  is  the  Messiah  there  can 
be  no  reasonable  doubt.  Upon  no  other  hy- 
pothesis can  the  words  be  explained.  The 
Jewish  rabbis  have  generally  applied  them  to 
Christ  paraphrasing  them  thus:  **  He  shall 
be  higher  than  Abram,  more  elevated  than 
Moses  and  exalted  above  the  ministering  an- 
gels. ' '  We  have  New  Testament  authority  for 
applying  them  to  Jesus.  It  was  here  the  Ethi- 
opian eunuch  was  reading  when  Philip  ac- 
costed him.  It  was  concerning  the  One  here 
depicted  that  he  asked  ''  of  whom  speaketh 
the  prophet  this,  of  himself  or  some  other 
man?  "  and  the  evangelist  satisfactorily  an- 
swered his  question  by  beginning  at  the  same 
Scripture  and  preaching  unto  him  Jesus. 

The  prophet  has  been  addressing  Zion, 
speaking  comfortably  to  the  Jerusalem 
Church,  but  now  *'  a  change  comes  over  the 
spirit  of  his  dream  '^  and  before  him  stands 

21 


MODERN     SERMONS 


not  the  Church,  but  the  Church's  head,  not 
Zion  but  Zion  's  King.  He  tunes  his  harp  to  a 
higher  key  and  gives  forth  loftier  music  than 
he  has  yet  attempted.  The  sufferings  and 
glory  of  the  Messiah  form  his  theme  and  with 
such  a  theme  the  meanest  strains  might  well 
be  transfigured  with  celestial  beauty.  But  it 
is  no  unskilled  hand  that  strikes  that  harp, 
'tis  no  cold  heart  that  conceives  that  melody ! 
*Tis  Isaiah,  the  royal  prophetic  bard  of  Israel, 
and  'tis  Isaiah  with  every  power  of  heart  and 
imagination  set  on  fire  by  the  divine  Spirit. 
This  verse  may  be  considered  as  an  epitome, 
as  weU  as  the  beginning  of  the  poem  that 
closes  with  the  fifty-third  chapter.  The  first 
burst  is  glorious,  but  as  he  recounts  the  humil- 
iation that  precedes  the  exaltation,  as  he  de- 
scribes the  path  of  shame  that  leads  to  place 
of  glory,  the  strain  sinks  into  a  mournful 
plaint  marvelous  in  its  heartstirring  power, 
anon  he  takes  a  higher  flight  and  exultingly 
proclaims  the  unrivaled  glories  of  the  once 
suffering  but  now  reigning  Christ. 

We  are  here  called  upon  to  behold  Christ 
performing  His  work — Christ  receiving  His 
reward.  It  is  as  God 's  servant  that  He  works. 
*'  Behold  my  servant."  Jehovah  is  the 
speaker — Jehovah  is  the  great  Master  of  the 
universe.  He  claims,  and  has  a  right  to  claim, 
all  things  and  all  beings  as  His  servants.  The 
rising  sun  goes  forth  at  His  command.  At 
His  bidding  the  clouds  gather,  the  thunders 

22 


M'CAIG 


roll,  the  lightnings  flash.  The  hoary  ocean, 
unfettered  by  mortal  power,  scorning  the 
lashes  of  one  monarch,  laughing  at  the  com- 
mands of  another,  is  yet  obedient  as  a  slave 
to  Him  who  hath  said,  "  Hitherto  shalt  thou 
come,  but  no  farther,  and  here  shalt  thy  proud 
waves  be  stayed. "  * '  Fire  and  hail,  snow  and 
vapors,  stormy  winds  fulfil  His  word;  moun- 
tains and  all  hills,  fruitful  trees  and  all  ce- 
dars, beasts  and  all  cattle,  creeping  things  '* 
and  all  flying  fowl,  men,  angels  and  even 
devils ;  all  are  His  servants. 

But  of  all  His  servants  there  is  none  so 
glorious,  none  so  worthy  of  admiration,  none 
so  much  the  object  of  His  complacence  as 
Jesus  Christ.  To  Him  again  and  again  in  this 
prophecy  does  Jehovah  point,  saying:  *'  Be- 
hold my  servant.'^  The  idea  that  Christ  in 
His  atoning  work  was  the  servant  of  God  is 
often  overlooked,  or  at  least  is  not  kept  so 
prominently  in  view  as  the  Bible  puts  it.  It 
is  a  glorious  fact,  that  when  * '  He  made  him- 
self of  no  reputation  and  took  upon  him  the 
form  of  a  servant,"  it  was  that  He  might 
*'  minister  and  give  his  life  a  ransom  for 
many  ' '  and  He  was  among  men  ' '  as  one  that 
serveth,"  living  and  dying  for  their  good, 
working  out  their  eternal  salvation.  But 
while  we  dwell  with  wonder  and  gratitude 
upon  this  blessed  aspect  of  His  work,  we 
should  beware  of  being  selfishly  engrossed  in 
it  to  the  exclusion  of  other  and  perhaps  higher 

23 


MODERN     SERMONS 


aspects  of  that  work.  In  all  His  work  Christ 
was  God's  servant.  He  came  not  to  do  His 
own  will  but  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  Him. 
The  primary  object  of  His  coming  into  the 
world  was  not  to  save  sinners,  but  to  glorify 
God.  It  is  blessedly  true  that  the  two  things, 
in  fact,  are  inseparable.  In  glorifying  God  He 
secured  our  salvation.  But  still  we  can  sepa- 
rate them  in  thought,  and  doing  so  it  is  not 
difficult  to  see  that  the  glory  of  God  must  be 
the  primary  object  of  the  Saviour's  work. 
**  Man's  chief  end  was  to  glorify  God." 
Through  his  sin  he  failed  to  fulfil  the  end  of 
his  being.  God  was  dishonored.  His  law 
broken.  His  authority  defied.  His  claims  set  at 
nought.  Now  it  was  necessary  that  repara- 
tion should  be  made,  that  the  divine  glory 
should  be  vindicated.  Had  it  been  otherwise 
God  might  have  saved  man  without  the  atone- 
ment of  a  mediator.  But  this  could  not  be. 
There  must  first  be  **  Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest  "  before  there  could  be  '*  peace  on 
earth  and  goodwill  to  men. ' ' 

So,  in  order  that  salvation  might  be  brought 
nigh  to  us,  Christ  had  to  stoop  to  the  servant 's 
place  to  glorify  God  by  His  life  and  satisfy  all 
the  claims  of  justice  by  His  death.  Leaving 
the  glory.  His  language  is :  * '  Lo  I  come  to  do 
thy  will,"  and  aU  through  life  He  was  about 
his  Father's  business.  His  lifelong  motto  be- 
ing *  *  I  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent 
me,'^    It  was  most  fitting  that  in  the  place 

24 


M'CAIG 


where  God  had  been  dishonored,  He  should  be 
glorified,  that  in  the  place  where  His  law  had 
been  broken  and  despised,  it  should  be  obeyed, 
' '  magnified  and  made  honorable, ' '  that  as  the 
sons  of  men  had  gone  astray  from  the  path  of 
His  commandments  a  son  of  man  should  walk 
undefiled  in  that  way.  With  Christ  the 
Father  was  ever  well  pleased.  His  whole  life 
yielded  a  sweet-smelling  savor  unto  God,  and 
at  its  close  He  could  say,  "  I  have  glorified 
thee  on  the  earth." 

He  does  His  work  well.  ' '  My  servant  shall 
deal  prudently,"  or  act  wisely.  The  transla- 
tion of  the  margin  ' '  he  shall  prosper  ' '  is  con- 
sidered by  some  to  be  a  better  rendering  of 
the  Hebrew  word.  They  are  somewhat  led  to 
this  meaning  by  what  follows.  Others,  how- 
ever, think  that  our  version  is  more  correct ;  it 
is  the  usual  meaning  of  the  word  and  as  we 
have  the  prosperity  in  the  next  clause  it  seems 
better  to  keep  to  the  primary  meaning — ' '  act 
wisely."  Even  those  who  think  it  should  be 
' '  prosper  ' '  admit  that  it  is  prosperity  gained 
through  intelligent  labor,  so  that  we  are 
brought  back  to  the  original  idea  and  are  jus- 
tified in  referring  these  words  to  the  work 
which  leads  to  the  prosperity  of  the  next 
clause.  How  truly  does  this  language  describe 
the  conduct  of  our  Redeemer.  He  ever  acted 
wisely — ^as  the  God-man  He  was  the  very  em- 
bodiment of  wisdom,  and  looking  at  any  part 
of  His  great  work  we  see  that  it  was  well  and 


25 


MODERN     SERMONS 


wisely  done.  The  work  which  Christ  under- 
took required  the  utmost  skill.  To  glorify 
God  by  obeying  His  laws,  and  to  work  out  a 
righteousness  for  man  was  no  trifling  task. 
To  remove  the  sin  that  dishonored  God  and  as 
a  mighty  barrier  stood  in  the  way  of  man's 
salvation  was  no  easy  matter.  There  are  some 
works  so  important,  so  difficult  of  perform- 
ance that  they  are  only  entrusted  to  the  most 
skilled  workmen.  It  isn  't  any  novice  in  archi- 
tecture that  can  be  entrusted  with  the  erection 
of  a  '^  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,"  it  requires  a 
Christopher  Wren.  It  isn't  any  paltry 
rhymer  who  can  write  a  ''  Paradise  Lost," 
it  requires  a  John  Milton.  The  work  set  be- 
fore Christ  is  out  of  all  comparison  the  most 
wonderful  of  all  works — creation  is  nothing  to 
it — a  word  of  His  lips  could  bring  that  about. 
Redemption  must  be  a  lifelong  task  involving 
the  most  amazing  humiliation  and  unparal- 
leled sufferings.  But  all  that  had  to  be  done 
Christ  did  and  did  in  the  most  perfect 
manner.  Do  we  behold  Him  in  conflict  with 
the  enemy  of  souls  ?  How  wisely  does  He  act ! 
How  gloriously  does  He  triumph!  See  the 
fiend  approach  strong  in  his  infernal  skill, 
confident  in  the  gathered  experience  of  cen- 
turies, eager  to  overcome  this  second  man  as 
he  had  the  first.  Mark  the  Saviour's  condi- 
tion ;  in  want  and  weakness  through  His  forty 
days '  fast ;  isolated  from  all  his  friends,  in  the 
wilderness  with  no  companion  save  the  wild 

26 


M'CAIG 


beasts.  Who  that  had  any  knowledge  of 
Satan's  power  and  of  man's  weakness  but 
would  have  thought  the  tempter  sure  of  an 
easy  victory.  With  Satanic  sagacity  and  skill 
he  tries  every  weapon  that  before  had  stood 
him  in  such  good  stead  in  his  attacks  on  men. 
But  calmly,  in  the  unfaltering  confidence  of 
His  integrity  the  Christ  of  God  awaits  the  on- 
slaught, parries  every  blow,  wards  off  every 
dart.  Ah!  Satan,  thou  hast  met  thy  match 
this  time.  It  is  no  frail  Eve  or  wavering 
Adam  with  whom  thou  art  now  dealing. 
There  is  no  loose  joint  in  His  heaven  made 
armor,  there  is  no  vulnerable  spot  in  this 
AchiUes.  '*  The  baffled  prince  of  hell  "  retires 
to  the  darkness  of  his  den,  while  the  Father 
seeing  how  wisely  His  glorious  Son  had  acted 
sends  a  band  of  angels  to  minister  to  His 
wants. 

Do  we  consider  this  divine  Servant  as  a 
teacher,  fulfilling  His  work  as  Prophet,  re- 
vealing to  men  the  character  of  God,  unfold- 
ing to  them  heavenly  mysteries  ?  There  is  the 
same  perfection  manifest.  How  well  He  un- 
derstands the  needs  of  His  audience;  how 
"wisely  He  adapts  His  words  to  their  under- 
standing; how  thoroughly  He  holds  the  mul- 
titude spellbound  by  His  marvelous  elo- 
quence. Little  children  flock  to  His  knees  and 
look  wdth  confidence  into  His  eyes  of  love. 
Publicans  and  sinners  draw  near  to  listen  to- 
the  gracious  words  proceeding  from  His  lips. 

27 


MODERN     SERMONS 


The  common  people  hear  Him  gladly,  while 
those  who  have  the  temerity  to  cavil  at  His 
teaching  and  engage  Him  in  dispute  are 
silenced  by  the  force  of  His  replies  and  cov- 
ered with  confusion.  The  testimony  of  His 
enemies  and  in  that  testimony  all  His  friends 
join,  is  *'  Never  man  spake  like  this  man." 
Are  we  occupied  with  Him  as  obeying  the  law 
of  God?  How  well  is  that  work  done!  No 
half-hearted  obedience  does  He  render,  no 
passing  over  some  duties  as  trivial,  no  obtrud- 
ing of  His  holiness  before  men,  no  mere  out- 
ward observance  of  commands.  His  obedience 
was  perfect — perfect  in  kind,  perfect  in  ex- 
tent. The  keenest  eye,  yea  the  eye  of  God 
could  see  no  fault  in  Him.  You  may  find 
spots  on  the  sun,  but  there  is  no  spot  in  this 
Son  of  righteousness.  The  heavens  may  not 
be  pure  in  the  sight  of  God,  but  He  finds  no 
impurity  in  Him.  He  may  charge  His  angels 
with  foUy,  but  of  this  holy  Servant,  He  must 
ever  say  * '  He  acts  wisely. ' ' 

Thus  might  we  look  at  every  part  of  His 
work  and  see  the  same  divine  wisdom  mani- 
fested. Through  all  His  miracles  it  shines, 
in  His  contact  with  enemies  it  is  conspicuous ; 
in  His  dealings  with  friends  and  disciples  it 
is  apparent. 

If  we  could  we  would  like  to  gaze  upon  Him 
as  He  performs  the  most  marvelous  part  of 
His  work,  the  bearing  the  wrath  of  G^d,  the 
putting  away  of  our  sin.    But  this  is  a  work 

28 


M'CAIG 


that  baffles  onr  comprehension.  AYe  cannot 
pierce  the  gloom  that  enshrouds  Him  in  Geth- 
semane,  yet  a  glimmer  of  light  shows  us  the 
divine  Man  almost  appalled  at  the  magnitude 
of  the  task,  but  a  following  flash  enables  us  to 
see  Him  strengthening  Himself  in  God,  fully 
prepared  *'  to  seize  our  dreadful  right,  the 
load  sustain,  and  heave  the  mountain  from  a 
guilty  world."  Our  vision  cannot  penetrate 
the  mysteries  of  Calvary.  We  cannot  compre- 
hend the  transfer  of  sin  to  Him  or  the  out- 
pouring of  divine  indignation.  "We  cannot 
conceive  His  soul  agony.  His  terrible  torture. 
But  we  feel  assured  that  He  has  done  all  that 
was  required  as  only  a  God-man  could.  We 
know  He  has  borne  our  sin ;  we  know  He  has 
endured  God 's  wrath ;  we  know  He  has  made 
peace  by  the  blood  of  His  cross.  And  as  we 
hear  Him  cry  *'  It  is  finished,'*  we  can  sing 
with  joyM  hearts,  **  He  has  done  all  things 
well."  To  Him  we  can  apply  His  own  words 
in  a  far  higher  sense  than  to  any  other: 
' '  Well  done  thou  good  and  faithful  servant. ' ' 
At  the  crucifixion  as  certainly  as  at  His  bap- 
tism and  transfiguration  Jehovah  can  say, 
''  This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased."  Well  might  He,  looking  through 
the  ages  to  this  unparalleled  transaction,  ex- 
claim through  the  lips  of  His  prophet,  "  Be- 
hold my  servant  shall  deal  prudently. ' ' 

Although  these  words  have  had  their  ful- 
filment in  His  life  and  death,  there  is  yet  a 


29 


MODERN     SERMONS 


sense  in  which  they  are  being  fulfilled.  In 
reference  to  His  saving  and  blessing  sinners, 
to  His  guiding  and  perfecting  His  saints,  to 
His  managing  the  affairs  of  His  kingdom,  we 
may  still  say,  He  acts  wisely,  He  deals  pru- 
dently. 

Let  us  consider  Christ  receiving  His  re- 
Tvard.  There  are  three  words  used  to  indicate 
this  reward.  He  shall  be  exalted  and  extolled 
and  be  very  high.  The  second  word  which  we 
generally  understand  as  referring  to  praise 
seems  rather  to  be  held  here  in  its  original 
literal  meaning — "  lifted  up  " — at  least  the 
word  for  which  it  is  translated  means  to  be 
lifted  up.  One  commentator  marking  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  three  words  says,  they 
yield  this  meaning,  '*  He  will  rise  up,  He  will 
raise  Himself  still  higher.  He  will  stand  on 
high."  Another  adopting  a  similar  interpre- 
tation says,  *'  There  is  a  climax  here  in  these 
words,  each  expressing  a  higher  degree  of  ex- 
altation than  the  other — the  first  to  be  set  up- 
right, the  second  to  be  raised  from  the  ground, 
the  third  to  be  lifted  up  very  high. ' '  So  that 
taking  this  view  I  would  venture  to  apply 
them  to  Christ's  resurrection,  His  ascension 
and  His  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  or 
His  glorification. 

The  resurrection  of  Christ  is  at  once  the  re- 
ward of  His  work  and  the  proof  of  its  accom- 
plishment. It  is  the  proof  inasmuch  as  God 
thereby  declares  that  He  is  satisfied  with  what 

30 


M'CAIG 


Christ  has  done.  The  claims  made  during  His 
life  are  thereby  vindicated,  no  impostor  could 
have  triumphed  over  the  tomb,  nor  could  God 
have  thus  signified  His  approval  of  one  whose 
whole  life  was  a  lie.  But  the  resurrection  is 
more  than  this,  it  is  part  of  the  reward  of  His 
toil ;  it  is  a  portion  of  the  joy  that  was  set  be- 
fore Him,  for  which  He  endured  the  cross; 
it  is  the  beginning  of  that  glory  which  as 
Mediator  He  was  to  possess.  Men  having 
done  their  worst,  the  Redeemer's  body  is  laid 
in  the  grave,  but  in  prospect  of  that  dark 
hour.  He  thus  expresses  His  joyful  confi- 
dence :  ' '  My  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope  because 
thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither 
wilt  thou  suffer  thine  holy  one  to  see  cor- 
ruption.'' 

He  knew  that  the  reward  was  at  hand,  and 
when  all  was  accomplished  the  Father  was  not 
slow  to  fulfil  the  conditions  of  the  glorious 
covenant.  Very  early  on  that  third  morning 
does  He  send  His  messengers  to  unlock  the 
prison  gates  and  lead  His  matchless  Servant 
into  liberty.  How  often  do  the  apostles  de- 
clare that  God  raised  Jesus  from  the  dead, 
frequently  putting  God's  action  in  contrast 
with  men's,  as  *'  Him  ye  have  taken  and  by 
wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain,  whom 
God  hath  raised  up;  "  ^'  Ye  killed  the  prince 
of  life,  whom  God  hath  raised  up."  Men  by 
putting  Him  to  death  said,  this  fellow  is  not 
fit  to  live,  He  is  a  blasphemer,  He  is  the  ob- 

31 


MODERN     SERMONS 


ject  of  God's  displeasure.  God,  by  raising 
Him  said,  ''  Behold  my  Servant  whom  I  up- 
hold, mine  elect  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth. ' ' 
Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  and  to  enter 
into  His  glory?  The  glory  is  a  necessary 
consequence  of  the  suffering.  The  suffering 
was  the  necessary  prelude  to  the  glory.  How 
often  it  is  so  in  God 's  universe.  You  bury  the 
little  bulb  in  the  dark  earth  and  it  seems  the 
ruin  of  it,  but  soon  it  emerges  from  the  gloom, 
and  blooms  in  all  the  beauty  of  a  new  life. 
The  gladsome  spring  follows  gloomy  winter. 
The  evening  and  the  morning  in  God 's  reckon- 
ing make  the  day. 

It  was  not  enough  that  Christ  should  be 
raised  from  the  dead.  He  must  be  extolled, 
lifted  higher,  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  so  in 
due  time  His  ascension  takes  place.  Having 
given  to  His  disciples  full  proof  of  His  resur- 
rection, having  unfolded  to  them  all  that  He 
purposed  of  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  He 
gathers  them  around  Him  at  Olivet,  and  after 
a  few  farewell  words.  He  gives  them  His  part- 
ing blessing,  mounts  His  cloudy  chariot,  and 
majestically  ascends  to  the  court  of  heaven. 
Christ  is  sometimes  represented  as  rising  from 
the  dead  and  ascending  to  glory,  by  virtue  of 
His  own  inherent  power.  But  both  trans- 
actions are  also  regarded  as  the  work  of  God. 
We  have  seen  how  the  Scriptures  which  de- 
clare that  God  raised  Him  abundant  also  in 
the  testimony  that  God  exalted  Him.    *'  He 

32 


M'CAIG 


was  received  up  into  heaven."  "  He  was  car- 
ried up  into  heaven."  ^'  Being  by  the  right 
hand  of  God  him  hath  God  exalted  with  his 
right  hand."  And  that  this  is  part  of  His  re- 
ward is  clearly  shown  by  the  apostle  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  when  after  speak- 
ing of  the  humiliation  that  Christ  had  under- 
gone, he  says:  "  Wherefore  God  hath  highly 
exalted  him. ' '  What  a  time  of  exultation  must 
that  have  been  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  when  our  Lord  as  a  victor  ap- 
proached the  battlements.  His  attending 
angels,  eager  to  have  Him  in  His  rightful 
place,  cry :  ' '  Lift  up  your  heads  O  ye  gates 
and  be  ye  lifted  up  ye  everlasting  doors,  that 
the  King  of  glory  may  come  in."  And  to  the 
inquiry  that  comes  from  within,  "  Who  is 
this  King  of  glory, ' '  they  rapturously  give  the 
answer,  "  The  Lord  strong  and  mighty,  the 
Lord  mighty  in  battle. ' '  In  old  Roman  times 
it  was  considered  a  special  distinction  for  the 
king  or  general,  with  his  owti  hand  to  slay  the 
leader  of  the  opposing  army  and  to  present 
his  arms  as  spoils  to  the  gods.  Our  King  had 
met  in  conflict  the  prince  of  darkness  and  had 
completely  vanquished  him  and  now — "  Ye 
angel  guards  like  flames  divide  and  give  the 
King  of  glory  way,"  for 

'*  He  subdued  the  powers  of  hell, 
In  the  fight  He  stood  alone, 
All  His  foes  before  Him  fell, 
By  His  single  arm  overthrown. 


VI— 3  33 


MODERN     SERMONS 


His  the  fight,  the  arduous  toil, 

His  the  honor  of  the  day; 
His  the  glory  and  the  spoil, 

Jesus  bears  them  all  away/' 

He  is  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  He 
is  made  very  high.  The  words  denote  the 
position  into  which  the  resurrection  and  as- 
cension have  brought  Him.  It  was  not 
enough  that  He  should  be  raised  and  taken  to 
heaven.  **  He  must  be  made  very  high.*' 
The  words  are  most  emphatic  and  indicate  the 
superlative  glory  that  He  has  acquired.  God 
has  not  only  rewarded  Him  with  a  place  in 
heaven  but  He  has  given  Him  the  place  of 
highest  honor.  He  has  **  set  him  at  his  own 
right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places,  far  above 
all  principality,  and  power  and  might  and 
dominion  and  every  name  that  is  named,  not 
only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that  which  is 
to  come;  and  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet  '  * ;  angels  and  authorities  and  powers  be- 
ing made  subject  under  Him. 

Yes,  He  whose  name  was  a  byword  of  shame 
below,  has  now  '*  a  name  that  is  above  every 
name. ' '  He  who  '  *  for  a  little  w£is  made  lower 
than  the  angels,"  has  been  *'  crowned  with 
glory  and  honor,''  **  being  made  so  much 
better  than  the  angels  as  he  hath  by  inheri- 
tance obtained  a  more  excellent  name  than 
they."  He  who  in  the  boundlessness  of  His 
love  for  the  lost  *'  descended  into  the  lower 
parts  of  the  earth  "  hath  ascended  up  far 

34 


M'CAIG 


above  all  heavens  that  he  might  fill  all 
things.  Yes !  ' '  the  highest  place  that  heaven 
affords,  is  His,  is  His  by  right."  In  this  all 
His  people  rejoice,  by  faith  they  can  see  "  the 
glories  of  the  Lamb  amid  the  Father's 
throne  ";  and  triumphantly  sing  **  The  head 
that  once  was  crowned  with  thorns  is  crowned 
with  glory  now. '  * 

But  after  all  how  imperfectly  do  we  com- 
prehend His  glory.  Our  mortal  eyes  cannot 
bear  the  sight.  Paul  was  struck  blind  by  the 
glory  of  the  light  that  shone  from  His  pres- 
ence, and  John  the  beloved  disciple,  who  had 
reclined  on  His  bosom  and  enjoyed  the  most 
intimate  fellowship  with  Him,  when  favored 
with  a  glimpse  of  His  glory,  falls  at  His  feet 
as  dead.  Ah !  John  had  seen  the  Son  of  right- 
eousness when  obscured  by  the  clouds  of 
humanity,  but  the  Sun  shining  in  His  strength 
utterly  overpowers  him. 

As  we  think  of  the  high  position  of  Christ 
let  us  remember  that  He  occupies  it  by  virtue 
of  His  atoning  work.  As  God  He  was  in- 
finitely glorious  before  His  humiliation,  but 
He  is  now  glorified  as  the  divine  Servant,  the 
God-man,  the  Mediator;  and  not  only  is  He 
glorious  in  His  person  and  position,  but  also 
in  His  saving  power.  He  is  a  Prince  and  a 
Saviour  to  give  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins.  **  All  power  is  given  unto  him  in 
heaven  and  on  earth,"  and  the  first  use  He 
makes  of  that  power  is  to  send  forth  His  disci- 

35 


MODERN     SERMONS 


pies  with  a  message  of  mercy  to  sinners.  He 
is  not  only  enthroned  but  He  sitteth  as  a 
priest  upon  His  throne  and  is  building  the 
spiritual  temple.  He  will  ever  bear  the  glory. 
"We  have  thus  tried  to  consider  the  histori- 
cal fulfilment  of  these  wondrous  words.  We 
have  marked  the  three  stages  of  His  exaltation 
as  already  accomplished.  Let  us  now  briefly 
notice  the  spiritual  and  continual  fulfilment. 
It  is  a  cause  of  rejoicing  to  every  Christian 
heart  that  Jesus  has  already  been  exalted  and 
extolled  and  made  very  high,  but  we  look  for 
a  more  glorious  exaltation.  He  has  after  all 
only  entered  into  His  glory.  He  is  yet  to  see 
the  perfect  fruition  of  His  soul  travail  and  be 
fully  satisfied.  His  humiliation  has  indeed 
yielded  a  rich  harvest  of  glory.  The  first 
fruits  have  already  been  presented  to  Him. 
He  has  through  these  centuries  been  reaping 
the  precious  fruits  of  His  passion;  but  the 
glorious  feast  of  ingathering  is  yet  future. 
Every  soul  saved  by  His  gospel,  every  saint 
sanctified  by  His  Spirit,  every  victory  won 
by  His  church,  increases  His  glory,  adds  to 
His  reward,  lifts  Him  higher,  and  so  shall  it 
be  till  all  His  ransomed  ones  are  saved  from 
sin  and  gathered  into  glory.  The  prophetic 
words  of  the  Baptist  remain  true  and  daily 
receive  their  fulfilment.  "  He  must  in- 
crease." These  words  are  but  the  echo  of  a 
strain  from  the  same  harp  that  gave  forth  the 
soimd  of  our  text, ' '  of  the  increase  of  his  gov- 

36 


M'CAIG 


emment  shall  be  no  end. ' '  He  reigns  and  will 
reign  till  all  are  subdued  to  Him.  To  Him, 
the  Father  hath  decreed  that  *'  every  knee 
shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess  that  he  is 
Lord."  Even  in  this  sin-curst  earth  He  shall 
be  manifestly  exalted  and  extolled  and  made 
very  high.  The  world  is  His  by  right,  by  pur- 
chase and  by  conquest.  The  heathen  have 
been  given  Him  for  His  inheritance,  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  for  a  possession.  He 
has  been  *'  made  the  head  of  the  heathen,  and 
a  people  not  known  shall  serve  him,  as  soon 
as  they  hear  of  him,  they  shall  obey,  the 
strangers  shall  submit  themselves  unto  him." 
As  His  heralds  proclaim  His  approaching 
kingdom  the  rebels  shall  surrender  and  yield 
Him  grateful  homage  and  so  shall  His  revenue 
of  glory  increase  until  the  whole  of  His  des- 
tined dominion  shall  acknowledge  His  sway, 
and  give  Him  His  well  won  meed  of  glory. 
There  is  something  very  pleasing  in  the 
thought  that  in  the  very  world  where  He  bore 
the  cross,  He  shall  wear  the  crown  ;  that  in  the 
place  where  He  was  covered  with  shame,  He 
shall  be  clothed  with  glory ;  that  where  He  was 
despised,  rejected  and  lightly  esteemed,  ''  he 
shall  be  exalted  and  extolled  and  be  very 
high."  This  ought  to  be,  this  must  be,  this 
will  be.  Unbelief  says  *'  How  can  this  thing 
be  ?  It  is  impossible. ' '  Faith  replies  "  ye  do 
greatly  err  not  knowing  the  Scriptures  and  the 
power  of  God."    William  Burns  gave  a  right 

37 


144620 


MODERN     SERMONS 


answer  to  the  lady  who  asked  him  what  were 
his  prospects  of  success  in  China,  when  he 
said, '  *  Bright  as  the  promises  of  God. '  *  Even 
so,  and  according  to  these  promises  *'  the 
earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  *'  The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ."  *'  He 
shall  be  exalted  and  extolled  and  be  very 
high." 

**  Kings  shall  fall  down  before  Him, 

And  gold  and  incense  bring; 
All  nations  shall  adore  Him, 

His  praise  all  people  sing. 
For  He  shall  have  dominion, 

O'er  river,  sea  and  shore, 
Far  as  the  eagle 's  pinion, 

Or  dove's  light  wing  can  soar." 

Nor  shall  this  poor  globe  alone  *'  be  filled 
with  his  glory, ' '  but  the  whole  universe  to  its 
utmost  bounds,  shall  overflow  with  the  praise 
of  our  glorified  Lord. 


38 


McCLURE 
EMPHASIS  ON  THE  AFFIRMATIVE 


JAMES   G.  K.  McCLURE 

President  of  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary,  Chicago,  since  1905;  bom  in 
Albany,  N.  Y.,  November  24,  1848;  edu- 
cated in  the  Albany  Academy  where  he 
prepared  for  college;  took  a  special  year 
of  study  in  Phillips  Academy,  Andover, 
Mass. ;  entered  Yale  College,  1866 ;  Prince- 
ton Theological  Seminary  three  years; 
pastor  at  New  Scotland,  N.  Y.,  five  years ; 
spent  a  year  in  travel  in  the  British  Isles, 
on  the  Continent,  in  Egypt,  the  Holy 
Land,  Turkey  and  Greece;  pastor  of  the 
Lake  Forest,  111.,  Presbyterian  church, 
1881-1905 ;  president  pro  tempore  of  Lake 
Forest  University,  1892,3;  president, 
1897-1901;  received  the  degree  of  D.D. 
from  Lake  Forest,  Princeton  and  Yale 
universities,  and  the  degree  of  LL.D.  from 
the  College  of  Illinois;  has  been  univer- 
sity preacher  at  Hai-vard,  Yale,  Princeton 
and  other  institutions ;  author  of  "  His- 
tory of  New  Scotland,  N.  Y.,  Presbyterian 
Church,"  "Possibilities,"  "The  Man 
Who  Wanted  to  Help,"  "  The  Great  Ap- 
peal," "  Environment,"  "  For  Hearts  that 
Hope,"  "  A  Mighty  Means  of  Usefulness," 
"Living  for  the  Best,"  "The  Growing 
Pastor,"  "  Loyalty,  the  Soul  of  Religion," 
etc. 


40 


EMPHASIS   ON   THE   AFFIRMATIVE 

Pres.  James  G.  K.  McClure,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
*  *  Ee  healed  all  that  were  sick. '  * — Matt.  8  :  16 

IT  is  through  emphasis  that  we  influence  our 
fellows.  The  monotone  is  never  listened 
to  for  any  length  of  time :  it  has  in  it  no 
power  to  stir  another's  soul  and  rouse  it  to 
action.  Only  when  a  man,  in  speech  or  in 
conduct,  puts  special  energy  into  his  expres- 
sion can  he  awaken  the  attention  of  the  care- 
less and  fire  cold  hearts.  It  was  the  emphasis 
St.  Bernard  placed  upon  his  assertion,  ' '  The 
Holy  Sepulcher  must  be  rescued !  ' '  that  awak- 
ened Europe  and  brought  about  the  Crusades. 
It  is  through  emphasis,  also,  that  we  mani- 
fest our  individuality.  Forceful  individuality 
cannot  exist  apart  from  emphasis.  We  be- 
come mere  ciphers  as  soon  as  all  things  to  us 
are  equally  important  or  equally  unimportant. 
Our  glory  lies  in  our  having  our  own  personal 
convictions,  our  own  personal  enthusiasms 
and  our  own  personal  determinations.  These 
personal  possessions  are  our  distinction,  our 
reason  for  being;  they  justify  our  existence. 
By  means  of  them  we  reveal  ourselves  to  our 
fellows,  and  we  bring  to  the  world  our  special 
contribution  to  its  thought  and  welfare.  Em- 
phasis thus  becomes  our  distinctive  sphere, 

41 


MODERN     SERMONS 


and  our  opportunity.  It  was  his  emphasis 
upon  his  devotion  to  liberty  that  enabled  Pat- 
rick Henry  to  show  what  manner  of  man  he 
was  and  to  voice  his  soul  in  the  terms  of 
patriotism. 

In  the  choice  of  emphasis  we  need  to  be  dis  • 
criminating.  All  sorts  of  ideals,  standards 
and  visions  rise  up  before  us.  Some  are  safe, 
some  dangerous.  On  what  are  we  to  place  em- 
phasis so  that  we  make  no  mistake  in  shaping 
our  own  lives,  or  in  influencing  the  lives  of 
others?  The  question  is  far-reaching;  it  has 
in  it  the  making  or  the  unmaking  of  character, 
the  weal  or  the  wo  of  society. 

What  says  Christ  to  the  question?  His  an- 
swer is  this :  '  *  Notice  the  things  on  which  I 
place  emphasis  and  see  if  a  general  principle 
of  emphasis  may  be  deduced  from  my 
methods." 

Christ  placed  emphasis  on  courage,  not 
cowardice ;  on  purity,  not  lust ;  on  peace,  not 
discord ;  on  hope,  not  despair. 

There  is  one  nature  common  to  all  these 
qualities  that  Christ  emphasized:  the  nature 
of  the  affirmative,  the  constructive.  The  prin- 
ciple of  emphasis  Christ  thus  would  teach  us 
is  '*  emphasis  on  the  affirmative."  Accord- 
ingly we  find  as  we  proceed  to  the  considera- 
tion of  His  courses  of  action  that  this  prin- 
ciple is  recognized,  and  even  asserted,  by 
every  feature  of  His  life. 

In  speaking  of  Himself,  it  is  always  in 

42 


McCLURE 


affirmative  tones :  '  *  I  am  the  way,  ""lam 
the  door,"  "  I  am  the  light  of  the  world,"  "  I 
am  the  resurrection  and  the  life."  "Whenever 
He  speaks  of  His  mission,  that  mission  is  de- 
clared to  be  the  giving  of  life,  and  the  giving 
of  it  more  abundantly ;  the  opening  of  prison 
doors,  the  delivering  of  captive^s  and  the  heal- 
ing of  the  broken-hearted.  He  found  the 
blind,  and  He  made  them  see;  the  deaf,  and 
He  made  them  hear;  the  lame,  and  He  made 
them  walk.  The  ignorant  He  taught,  the 
suffering  He  comforted,  and  the  wandering 
He  searched  out. 

Wlien  it  came  time  to  send  forth  those  who 
were  apostolically  commissioned  to  continue 
His  work  in  the  ages,  He  charged  them  to 
bring  new  joys  to  human  hearts,  and  to  re- 
cover the  world  to  health  and  gladness. 
Everywhere  they  were  to  bestow  a  benedic- 
tion. 

Thus  in  word  and  in  deed,  in  spirit  and  in 
instruction  Christ  placed  emphasis  on  con- 
structive things,  passing  beyond  judgment  to 
helpfulness,  beyond  the  detection  of  evil  to  the 
relief  of  evil,  beyond  the  discovery  of  error  to 
the  provision  of  truth. 

This  principle  of  emphasis  on  the  affirma- 
tive is  noticeable  both  for  its  effect  on  the  in- 
dividual and  for  its  effect  on  society.  In  the 
individual  it  develops  self-mastery,  self- 
growth  and  self-ennoblement.  Nothing  in  this 
world  is  easier  to  cherish  than  the  censorious 


43 


MODERN     SERMONS 


spirit,  nor  easier  to  utter  than  the  censorious 
word.  Our  fellow-creatures  are  weak  and  im- 
perfect. There  is  not  one  of  them  unexposed 
to  sharp  criticism  by  reason  of  his  many 
foibles.  Besides,  our  own  natures  often  have 
within  them  the  taints  of  jealousy  and  envy, 
and  we  readily  see,  and  magnify,  the  imper- 
fections in  our  comrades'  characters,  and  in 
their  writings  and  speeches.  Once  more,  carp- 
ing criticism  loves  to  show  off.  The  very 
spirit  that  animated  Don  Quixote  when  he 
posed  before  Sancho  Panza,  many  times  ani- 
mates ourselves  as,  full-booted  and  spurred, 
we  exhibit  our  wit  against  the  productions  of 
our  associates.  And  the  more  scholarly,  re- 
fined and  highly  attuned  we  are,  the  quicker 
we  recognize  the  lack,  whatever  it  may  be,  in 
our  comrades.  That  man  must  be  a  self- 
master  who  will  not  allow  himself  to  be  swept 
along  the  line  of  least  resistance,  of  speaking 
his  first  inclination  in  condemnation,  but  who 
restrains  that  inclination,  who  brings  it  into 
subjection  to  love,  and  who  patiently  awaits 
the  hour  when  he  unselfishly  may  express  his 
matured  consideration  in  actual  helpfulness. 

During  the  civil  war,  Abraham  Lincoln  had 
many  misgivings  as  to  the  prospects  and 
policy  of  the  administration — both  in  camp 
and  in  Congress.  But  he  never  told  the  pub- 
lie  one  of  these  misgivings.  To  have  pub- 
lished them  would  have  been  easy,  and  would 
have  been  a  bid  for  sjonpathy.    But  to  let  the 

44 


McCLURE 


nation  have  an  inkling  of  these  misgivings 
would  have  been  perilous.  To  withhold  these 
misgivings  and  suffer,  was  heroic  and  secured 
safety.  Such  self-mastery  was  his  that  when 
the  war  was  over  he  could  say,  ' '  So  long  as  I 
have  been  here  I  have  not  willingly  planted 
a  thorn  in  any  man 's  bosom. ' ' 

Self -growth  also  is  developed  by  this  prin- 
ciple. When  Leonardo  da  Vinci  was  asked 
why  he  did  not  go  about,  telling  the  people  of 
his  day  wherein  this  painter  and  that  sculptor, 
this  architect  and  that  engineer,  had  failed, 
he  replied:  "  I  criticize  by  creation.^'  And, 
lo,  as  he  painted,  as  he  carved  his  statues,  as 
he  erected  his  buildings  and  as  he  constructed 
his  defenses  of  war,  Leonardo — through  crea- 
tion, through  betterment  of  that  attempted  by 
others,  came  to  his  growth. 

To  pull  down  the  outer  covering  of  the  great 
pyramid  may  be  done  by  the  rude  Arab,  to 
bum  the  Alexandrian  library  may  be  the 
work  of  an  ignorant  fanatic,  to  find  a  spot  in 
the  sun  may  be  possible  even  to  a  little  child. 
But  the  building  of  the  pyramid,  the  writing 
of  the  Alexandrian  library,  the  creating  of  the 
sun,  demand  profound  capacity.  As  men 
stretch  themselves  to  forward  the  world's 
good,  they  develop.  Dissent  has  its  mission. 
The  man  who  protests  is  always  needed. 
Things  indeed  are  not  right  in  the  world,  and 
he  who  refuses  to  be  a  part  of  the  established 
order   of   wrong   must   voice   himself.     But 

45 


MODERN     SERMONS 


merely  to  dissent,  merely  to  find  fault,  leaves 
a  man  stunted  forever.  Had  not  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  brought  new  material  to  the  front  and 
stood  for  advance  steps  in  learning  and  in 
freedom,  they  to-day  would  be  without  recog- 
nized place  among  the  world's  heroes.  John 
Knox  said  **  No  "  to  Mary;  but  he  said 
'*  Yes  ''  to  all  the  rest  of  Scotland,  and 
through  the  provision  he  made  for  public  edu- 
cation and  for  national  betterment  he  became 
Scotland's  inspiration. 

And  self -ennoblement  waits  on  this  princi- 
ple. Here  is  a  man  who  visits  a  South  Sea 
island.  He  finds  debasement,  wretchedness 
and  blank  outlook.  He  truly  has  done  some- 
thing when  he  writes  an  accurate  description 
of  these  awful  conditions — even  tho  he 
does  so  in  the  spirit  of  hopelessness;  for  he 
has  made  a  certain  contribution  to  ethnic 
studies,  and  has  increased  humanity's  knowl- 
edge of  itself.  But  it  is  far  different  when 
another  man  goes  to  that  same  island,  offers 
his  services  of  helpfulness  to  its  people,  dwells 
amongst  them,  creates  a  written  language  for 
them,  lifts  them  up  from  vice  to  virtue  and 
makes  their  hearts  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  a 
garden  of  the  Lord. 

Constructive  work  is  the  most  self-expensive 
work  that  can  possibly  be  done ;  it  is  done  at 
the  cost  of  brain  and  heart.  There  is  always 
blood,  yes,  the  blood  of  the  builder  himself — 
mingled  with  the  mortar,  when  the  perma- 

46 


McCLURE 


nently  good  is  laid,  stone  by  stone,  and  the 
edifice  of  human  welfare  rises  in  beauty.  It 
is  when  the  seed  that  seeks  to  produce  a  har- 
vest, falls  into  the  ground  and  dies  that  it 
comes  to  its  glorification ;  and  it  is  when  men 
in  pursuit  of  the  good  pour  out  their  energy 
and  devotion  like  water,  that  they  bring  bless- 
ings to  their  fellows  and  ennoblement  to  them- 
selves. 

In  society  as  well  as  in  the  individual  this 
principle  accomplishes  most  desirable  results. 
It  answers  to  the  world's  need  with  provision 
for  that  need.  That  it  is  part  of  true  interest 
in  humanity  to  uncover  sins  is  certainly  true. 
*'  If  I  had  not  come,  ye  would  not  have  had 
sin.  Now  ye  have  no  cloak  for  your  sin." 
Every  foul  spot  must  be  foimd.  Every  cause 
of  disease  and  misery  must  be  ascertained, 
every  error  must  be  probed  to  its  last  root. 
We  are  to  be  search  commissioners  for  wrong. 
Wherever  Christ  went  He  uncovered  all 
manner  of  sickness — both  of  body  and  of  soul. 
But  humanity  needs  more  than  uncovering, 
more  than  self -revelation.  It  needs  healing; 
it  needs  cheer,  and  strength,  and  wisdom. 
The  denial  of  every  falsehood  under  the  sun 
will  not  germinate  one  thought  of  life.  The 
beauty  of  Christ  was  that  when  He  found 
hunger  He  fed  it;  thirst,  He  gave  it  drink; 
sin,  He  imparted  righteousness. 

The  men  who  have  been  its  builders  are  the 
world's  benefactors — the  men  who  have  sup- 

47 


MODERN     SERMONS 


planted  weeds  with  wheat,  who  have  spanned 
crevasses  with  bridges,  who  have  made  fear- 
some electricity  a  servant  of  comfort,  who 
have  sung  the  songs  that  changed  night  into 
day,  who  have  put  hope  into  the  disconsolate 
and  have  added  to  human  life  an  increment  of 
blessedness. 

When  now  it  comes  to  the  practical  applica- 
tion of  this  principle,  what  shall  be  its  sphere  ? 
Its  sphere  is  as  wide  and  inclusive  as  the 
worthy  activities  of  man. 

Livingstone,  at  the  time  he  went  out  to 
Africa,  purposed  not  alone  to  uncover  its 
sores,  but  also  to  provide  everything  that 
should  heal  those  sores.  There  was  a  vision  in 
his  heart  for  that  ill  land:  he  saw  steamers 
plying  on  the  rivers,  commerce  developed, 
railways  built,  schools  filled  with  youth,  courts 
established,  hospitals  in  operation,  churches 
lifting  thought  skyward. 

Lord  John  Lawrence,  when  he  assumed  civil 
service  in  India,  purposed  that  every  feature 
of  native  life  should  be  advanced :  that  there 
should  be  good  agriculture,  good  roads,  good 
armies,  good  literature,  good  laws. 

In  the  physical  world,  affirmative  work  is  to 
be  done — in  the  protection  of  the  laborer  from 
dangerous  machinery  and  from  diseases  that 
are  incident  to  occupation ;  in  the  abolition  of 
child  labor ;  in  the  safe-guarding  of  the  health 
of  the  community ;  in  the  gradual  and  reason- 
able reduction  of  toil  to  the  lowest  point,  so 

48 


McCLURE 


that  there  shall  be  work  for  all  and  every  one 
shall  have  that  degree  of  leisure  essential  to 
the  highest  physical  and  mental  life ;  in  the 
securing  to  man  release  from  employment  one 
day  in  seven  and  the  largest  remuneration 
compatible  with  general  prosperity. 

The  intellectual  world  also  has  its  sphere  for 
the  application  of  this  principle.  It  is  not 
enough  to  write  the  book  that  shows  the  stings 
of  conscience,  nor  to  put  upon  the  stage  the 
play  that  points  the  hard  way  of  the  trans- 
gressor, nor  to  make  clear  in  education  what 
the  tendencies  of  evil  are,  and  what  its  results. 
Literature  has  not  accomplished  its  end  when 
it  leaves  the  human  mind  weary  and  the 
human  heart  discouraged.  Splendid  as  such 
a  book  as  George  Eliot's  '*  Komola  "  is,  set- 
ting forth  the  smooth,  deceptive,  ruinous 
course  of  evil — a  master-piece  of  its  kind — 
side  by  side  with  ' '  Komola  ' '  and  as  a  comple- 
ment to  it  must  be  the  book  that  shows  the  pos- 
sibility of  another  course,  a  course  that  calls 
to  manhood,  and  nobleness  and  high  mission. 

Kuskin  declared  that  we  should  introduce 
as  much  beauty  into  literature  as  is  possible — 
consistent  with  truth.  "  If  there  are  a  num- 
ber of  figures  we  are  to  make  as  many  of  the 
figures  beautiful  as  the  faithful  representa- 
tion of  humanity  will  admit.  Not  that  we  are 
to  deny  the  facts  of  ugliness,  or  superiority, 
of  feature — as  necessarily  manifested  in  a 
crowd ;  but,  as  far  as  is  in  our  power,  seek  for 

VI— 4  49 


MODERN     SERMONS 


and  dwell  on  the  beauty  that  is  in  them,  not  on 
the  ugliness. ' ' 

The  social  world  too  waits  for  the  applica- 
tion of  this  principle.  There  are  wrongs  on 
every  hand.  They  invade  trade,  they  lay  their 
hand  on  banking,  they  breathe  over  the  gath- 
erings of  social  pleasure.  The  ethics  of  the 
market  place  are  not  satisfactory,  the  talk  of 
the  drawing-room  is  not  inspiring,  the  manip- 
ulation of  politics  is  not  elevating. 

Everything  that  is  enervating  is  to  be  con- 
demned. The  denunciator  is  an  ordained 
John  the  Baptist  whose  place  and  part  in  the 
world  are  divinely  ordered.  It  may  be 
cowardly  for  us  to  hold  back  our  rebukes — ^to 
fail  to  cry  aloud  when  we  see  the  sword  ad- 
vancing. 

But  John  Howard  is  to  suggest  our  method 
of  action.  He  learned  the  dreadful  condition 
of  the  prisons  of  England.  Then  he  took  his 
wealth,  social  position  and  learning,  and  con- 
secrated them  to  the  amelioration  of  such  con- 
ditions. He  visited  far  and  wide  upon  the 
Continent,  he  wrote,  he  proposed  legislation, 
and  in  due  time  he  brought  about  the  very 
amelioration  that  he  sought.  Nor  must  it  be 
forgotten  that  John  the  Baptist  did  not  stop 
with  denunciation ;  he  pointed  to  the  Deliverer 
from  sin,  and  he  made  denunciation  merely 
the  awakening  to  the  provisions  of  salvation. 

The  spiritual  world  waits  for  the  applica- 
tion of  this  principle.     The  mystery  of  ex- 

50 


McCLURE 


istence  will  never  cease.  Knowledge  only  en- 
hances mystery.  The  deeper  we  penetrate 
into  the  knowable  the  more  profound  is  the 
surrounding  darkness.  What  is  needed  to- 
day, and  always,  is  not  the  man  who  places 
emphasis  on  the  destruction  of  faith,  but  on 
the  construction  of  faith.  Let  criticism  deal 
severely  with  hypocrisy,  let  whited  sepulchers 
be  exposed.  Yes,  and  let  every  thing  that  mil- 
itates agc.inst  verity  be  fought  to  the  finish 
with  the  weapons  of  intellectual  and  scientific 
investigation. 

But  Christ  tried  to  make  the  hypocrite  gen- 
uine; to  put  faith  where  there  was  doubt, 
and  purpose  where  there  was  despair.  And  so 
must  we.  The  preacher  is  not  the  man  to  de- 
clare all  possible  doubts,  but  to  show  the  safe 
way — like  a  pilot  who  may  not  declare  every 
rock,  but  who  knows  the  course  where  there 
are  no  rocks  and  takes  his  vessel  over  the  safe 
course.  Positive  truth  that  can  be  proved,  il- 
lustrated, applied,  can  be  found.  Such  truth 
is  sufficient  to  occupy  in  declaration  all  a 
man's  time.  There  are  standards  and  possi- 
bilities that  are  sure.  The  world  needs  them. 
They  are  the  basis  for  its  cheer  and  effort. 
John  the  apostle  did  not  close  his  Revelation 
until  after  the  story  of  woes  and  struggles  and 
bloodshed  he  set  forth  victory,  and  the  way 
thereto ! 

Let  us  turn  to  a  consideration  of  the  reasons 
why  this  message  has  been  preached. 

51 


MODERN     SERMONS 


It  is  preached  to  urge  upon  you — as  your 
lifelong  treasure — the  treasure  of  a  heart  of 
love.  No  human  being  will  be  able  all  his  days 
to  place  emphasis  on  the  affirmative  unless 
his  heart  is  under  the  dominion  of  love :  apart 
from  love  he  will  be  satisfied  to  be  an  on- 
looker and  an  unmoved  critic.  Only  the 
Samaritan  who  has  goodness  will  relieve  the 
world 's  difficulties.  Men  without  the  goodness 
of  love  will  see,  pass  by,  and  render  no  help. 
Love  is  **  the  affirmative  of  affirmatives.'*  It 
is  the  power  that  dominated  Christ :  it  is  the 
power  tiiat  provided  Christ;  love  is  Chris- 
tianity. No  other  word  may  describe  Chris- 
tianity's spirit  and  Christianity's  mission. 

Matthew  Arnold  writing  to  Canon  Farrar 
said:  **  Christianity  like  every  other  religion 
will  have  its  day  and  cease."  No!  Chris- 
tianity will  never  cease,  for  there  is  one  inde- 
structible, imperishable  element  in  the  realm 
of  spirit,  and  that  element  is  love.  And  so 
long  as  Christianity  is  love,  Christianity  has 
within  it  the  power  of  an  endless  life ! 

This  principle  is  preached  to  urge  upon 
men  that  they  ally  themselves  with  institu- 
tions designed  to  be  constructive  of  human 
welfare. 

The  stranger  standing  before  the  Cologne 
Cathedral  was  gazing  at  it  in  admiration,  his 
eyes  lifted  to  its  noble  pinnacles  and  still 
nobler  towers.  A  man  at  his  elbow  touched 
him.  and  proudly  said,  '  *  I  had  part  in  build- 

52 


McCLURE 


ing  that  cathedral!  "  Yes,  he,  the  stone 
mason,  had  had  part  in  buildmg  it,  and  well 
he  might  rejoice  in  the  cathedral  he  had 
helped  build. 

We  are  to  connect  ourselves  with  the  polit- 
ical party  that  seems  to  us  to  have  the  purpose 
and  potency  to  answer  to  the  largest  good: 
to  unite  with  the  ecclesiastical  organization 
that  will  make  us  the  noblest,  and  will  do,  in 
our  judgment,  the  most  for  the  world.  Thus 
we  increase  our  own  influence ;  thus  we  be- 
come a  strand  in  the  great  rope;  thus  we 
cheer  on  the  workers  who,  in  the  love  of  God 
and  of  man,  would  usher  in  the  era  of  well- 
being  throughout  the  earth. 

And  again,  this  principle  is  advocated  to 
urge  upon  men  to  make  their  life-choices 
along  the  line  of  the  constructive.  It  is  the 
beauty  of  a  liberal  education  that  it  puts  into 
its  students  the  thought  of  service.  Pew  men 
ever  go  out  from  a  university  to  rent  their 
property  for  immoral  purposes,  or  to  engage 
in  commerce  that  is  directly  hurtful.  They 
would  fear  (were  they  moved  by  no  higher 
motive)  to  let  their  classmates  associate  them 
with  deteriorating  occupations.  Not  for  them 
the  saloon,  the  gambling  hall,  the  place  of 
debauchery !  But  there  is  always  danger  that 
men  will  not  choose  occupations  directly  bene- 
ficial; that  ease,  and  refinement,  and  retire- 
ment will  allure  them,  and  that  they  will  fail 
to  be  contributors  to  the  world's  advance. 

53 


MODERN     SERMONS 


This  principle  also  teaches  men  to  lay  em- 
phasis on  the  certainties  of  morality,  to  make 
them  loom  large  before  their  thought;  live 
them  and  live  them  to  the  full.  There  is  only 
one  condition  coupled  with  the  gift  to  us  of 
truth,  and  that  is  that  we  incorporate  it  into 
our  life  and  practise  it.  Doubts  are  sure  to 
crowd  around  us.  The  burdens  of  care,  the 
vicissitudes  of  business,  the  disappointments 
in  our  fellows,  yes,  and  the  disappointments 
in  ourselves  will  daze  us  and  leave  us  uncer- 
tain. And  still  we  shall  never  be  absolutely 
uncertain.  There  will  always  be  the  beauty  of 
virtue,  always  the  summons  of  duty,  always 
sweet  friendship,  always  some  particular  truth 
left  to  us.  As  we  emphasize  that  truth,  we  are 
safe:  as  we  dwell  upon  it  and  use  it,  we  go 
from  truth  to  truth,  from  strength  to  strength. 

The  only  way  to  preserve  the  ideal  is  to  con- 
vert it  into  character:  then  we  hold  it,  and  it 
holds  us,  forever  more.  This  is  the  alchemy 
whereby  **  agnosticism  is  transmuted  into 
knowledge,  and  doubt  into  certitude." 

As  old  Atlas  carried  the  world  on  his  shoul- 
ders, so  must  we  carry  the  world  on  our 
hearts.  Let  us  be  sure  that  we  live  to  lift  it ; 
to  make  it  a  wiser,  safer,  nobler  world;  to  be 
the  physician  who  can  build  up  health  as  well 
as  diagnose  disease. 

The  unmet  needs  of  the  world  are  multitudi- 
nous and  they  are  complex.  There  is  a  place, 
a  large  place,  for  every  sincere  man  in  the 

54 


McCLURE 


meeting  of  those  needs.  They  ask  for  the  mas- 
ter mind  and  the  master  heart.  "We  can  keep 
our  strength  only  as  we  give  it  away.  We  are 
never  to  let  good  stay  in  our  hand  until  it 
stales  and  corrupts.  Paying  out  time,  coun- 
sel, effort — magnanimously  and  cheerily — we 
thus  put  ourselves  in  the  line  of  the  world's 
noblest  leaders  and  in  the  line  of  Christ 
Himself. 


55 


McCONNELL 
THE  STORAGE  OF  SPIRITUAL  POWER 


57 


FRANCIS  J.  McCONNELL 

President  DePauw  University,  Green- 
castle,  Ind.;  bom  Trinway,  Ohio,  August 
18,  1871;  preparatoiy  education  at  In- 
dianapolis High  School,  Ohio  State  Uni- 
versity preparatory  department,  Phillips 
Andover  Academy;  Ohio  Wesleyan  Uni- 
versity, 1894;  S.T.B.,  Boston  University, 
1897;  Ph.D.,  1899;  in  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal ministry  since  1894,  with  pastorates 
at  W.  Chelmsford,  Mass.;  Newton  Upper 
Falls,  Mass.;  Ipswich,  Mass.;  Harvard 
Street,  Cambridge,  Mass. ;  and  New  York 
Avenue,  Brooklyn ;  author  of  "  The  Di- 
viner Immanence." 


THE  STORAGE  OF  SPIRITUAL 
POWER 

Pres.   F.  J.  McCONNELL,   D.D. 

"  Be  shall  he  like  a  tree,  planted  "by  the  rivers  of 
water."— Vs.  1,  3. 

THE  Psalmist 's  meaning  is  perfectly  clear. 
The  righteous  man  shall,  like  the  tree 
on  the  river  bank,  have  a  never-failing 
source  of  supply.  According  to  the  thought 
of  the  Psalmist  the  tree  flourishes  because  it  is 
near  the  river. 

It  is  not  with  the  direct  meaning  of  the 
Psalmist's  sentence  that  I  wish  to  deal.  A 
thought  merely  suggested  by  a  Scripture  pas- 
sage can  furnish  a  legitimate  basis  for  our 
religious  meditation  if  only  we  are  careful  to 
draw  the  line  between  what  is  definitely 
taught  and  what  is  merely  suggested.  The 
Psalmist  thought  of  the  tree  as  flourishing  be- 
cause of  its  nearness  to  the  river.  The  mod- 
em scientist  puts  forward  also  a  companion 
and  reciprocal  truth — the  river  flourishes  be- 
cause it  is  near  the  tree.  The  tree  is  supposed 
to  act  as  a  reservoir  or  sponge  for  the  storage 
of  rainfall.  The  roots  underneath  the  sur- 
face, and  the  matted  soil  made  by  the  fallen 
leaves  catch  the  rain-drops  and  prevent  their 
rushing  at  once  into  the  river.     The  waters 

59 


MODERN     SERMONS 


are  gradually  discharged  and  the  river  keeps 
an  even  level.  There  is  not  flood  in  the  spring- 
time and  drought  in  the  summer.  The  tree 
stores  up  the  surplus  riches  of  the  excessive 
rainfall  for  the  dry  days  of  a  heated  August. 

So  says  the  scientist.  Whether  his  thought 
has  as  much  importance  as  he  thinks  it  has,  is 
not  for  us  to  say.  All  that  we  urge  is  that 
this  emphasis  on  the  function  of  the  tree  as 
an  instrument  for  the  storage  of  water  and  of 
power  furnishes  a  suggestive  starting  point 
for  some  reflections  on  the  function  of  the 
righteous  man  as  a  storage-place  for  spiritual 
power.  The  great  down-pourings  of  divine 
blessing  are  not  to  be  allowed  to  pass  away  at 
once.  The  gifts  of  understanding  and  of 
quickened  affection  for  God,  the  insights  into 
the  meaning  of  divine  truth,  the  impulses  to 
larger  activity  are  to  be  caught  as  they  fall 
and  held  for  needs  beyond  those  of  the 
moment. 

As  we  look  at  the  manner  of  the  coming  of 
divine  gifts  we  are  struck  by  a  certain  irreg- 
ularity. We  cannot  tell  just  Avhen  the  under- 
standing of  our  dark  problems  is  to  come,  or 
just  when  we  are  to  feel  the  uplift  of  affection 
for  which  we  long.  The  circumstances  which 
brought  blessing  yesterday  may  be  attended 
with  no  special  gift  to-day.  There  is  some- 
thing of  an  analogy  between  the  coming  of  a 
spiritual  shower  and  the  arrival  of  an  actual 
rain-storm.     Each  rests  so  completely  upon 

60 


McCONNELL 


elements  as  yet  unknowTi  to  us  that  definite 
prediction  is  hardly  to  be  relied  upon.  Of 
course  the  coming  of  each  is  dependent  upon 
law,  but  we  do  not  as  yet  know  all  the  law. 
We  can  tell  in  general  that  certain  conditions 
will  bring  the  refreshing  which  we  crave,  but 
the  laws  do  not  help  us  to  detailed  forecasts. 
The  precise  how  and  when  are  beyond  us. 
The  weather  prophet  never  makes  more  com- 
plete failure  than  does  the  prophet  of  spirit- 
ual things  who  undertakes  to  tell  in  advance 
just  how  or  when  a  soul  will  be  helped  or  a 
revival  w^ill  be  started.  The  showers  may  fall 
every  day  for  weeks,  and  after  that  the 
heavens  may  or  may  not  be  shut  for  months. 

We  are  in  the  same  plight  in  the  religious 
world  that  we  feel  in  any  realm  where  un- 
certain and  unknown  factors  have  to  be  taken 
into  our  reckoning.  The  business  man  studies 
the  financial  and  industrial  sky  more  persist- 
ently and  carefully  than  the  scientist  looks 
upon  the  rain-clouds,  but  the  most  astute  cap- 
tain of  industry  can  see  but  a  little  way.  The 
elements  of  the  problem  are  too  vast  and  too 
obscure.  So  it  is  also  in  the  sphere  of  intel- 
lectual achievement.  Who  can  predict  the 
coming  of  another  day  of  vast  scientific  ad- 
vance like  the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth 
century  ?  Who  can  tell  when  there  will  come 
another  school  of  literary  men  like  Longfellow 
and  Emerson  and  their  contemporaries? 
Who  can  tell  us  when  we  shall  have  another 


61 


MODERN     SERMONS 


class  of  statesmen  like  those  of  the  day  just 
preceding  and  during  the  Civil  War  ?  No,  in- 
tellectual showers  of  refreshing  cannot  be 
foretold  with  satisfactory  accuracy.  There 
are  too  many  subtle  and  invisible  factors. 
There  is  for  example,  the  inspiring  power  of 
that  something  which  we  call  the  "  spirit  of 
the  age."  The  force  of  intellectual  fashion, 
a  force  which  is  almost  omnipotent  in  its 
power  for  good  or  evil,  bloweth  where  it 
listeth  and  no  man  can  tell  whence  it  cometh 
or  whither  it  goeth.  Who  sets  the  fashion 
that  makes  a  certain  intellectual  mood  as  com- 
mon as  the  air  we  breathe?  There  is,  again, 
the  coming  of  the  genius  to  be  taken  into  our 
thought.  Who  now  can  tell  when  the  next 
genius  is  to  come?  We  may  try  by  culture 
and  training  to  bridge  the  gulf  between  ordi- 
nary endowment  and  the  endowment  of  gen- 
ius but  to  no  avail.  We  may  say  that  the  time 
will  produce  the  man,  that  when  the  genius 
is  needed  he  will  appear,  but  the  remark  is 
only  partially  true.  When  has  the  time  not 
called  for  the  genius  ?  When  has  he  not  been 
needed?    Yet  how  seldom  he  appears. 

All  these  considerations,  and  many  more, 
are  to  be  held  in  mind  when  we  are  tempted  to 
make  predictions  concerning  the  arrival  of 
religious  blessings.  To  be  sure  we  all  know 
that  with  the  fulfilment  of  certain  conditions 
certain  results  will  manifest  themselves  in  the 
spiritual  realm  as  well  as  in  other  reahns,  but 

62 


McCONNELL 


we  must  recognize  that  the  conditions  of  many 
blessings  are  as  yet  beyond  our  knowledge. 
Even  where  we  know  the  conditions  we  must 
often  simply  wait  for  the  fulness  of  the  time. 
Some  uplifting  revelations  come  out  of  the 
peculiar  circumstances  of  a  particular  period ; 
but  the  circumstances  can  never  be  exactly  re- 
produced. How  can  we  expect  to  have  again 
precisely  the  same  throbbing  love  for  the 
truth  which  we  felt  in  the  instant  of  one  su- 
preme self -consecration  ?  Moreover,  some 
gifts  of  insight  seem  to  come  as  the  flow- 
ering out  of  a  line  of  thought  or  deed  which 
has  been  going  on  for  months  or  years.  The 
insight  is  the  result  of  spiritual  fruit-yielding. 
It  may  take  years  too  grow  to  another  insight 
of  equal  forcefulness.  Then  there  may  be  at 
any  time  those  sudden  impressions  which  re- 
veal to  us  so  much  of  the  glorv^  of  God,  but 
whose  comings  we  simply  cannot  anticipate. 
In  His  dealings  with  His  disciples  Jesus  never 
encouraged  them  to  believe  that  they  could 
foretell  the  precise  time  of  His  coming  again. 
We  cannot  feel  that  when  He  said  that  His 
coming  would  have  the  unexpectedness  of  the 
lightning's  flash  He  meant  merely  a  physical 
coming.  He  must  have  meant  those  spiritual 
comings  for  which  the  Church  was  to  look. 
When  He  warned  His  disciples  to  be  on  the 
watch  for  His  reappearing  He  also  counseled 
them  to  be  prepared  in  case  He  did  not  ap- 
pear as  they  expected. 

63 


MODERN     SERMONS 


Since  we  cannot  tell  the  time  of  the  coming 
of  the  blessings  which  God  sends  us  it  would 
seem  to  be  the  part  of  ordinary  prudence  and 
sensibleness  to  recognize  the  fact,  and  to  do 
all  we  can  do  to  store  up  within  ourselves  the 
truths  which  have  already  come  and  which 
may  not  be  followed  by  other  revelations  for 
many  days.  There  is  a  way  in  which  the 
memory,  the  power  of  meditation,  and  the  re- 
flective interpretation  of  past  blessings  can 
keep  fresh  those  blessings.  The  old-time  flush 
of  ecstatic  enthusiasm  may  pass  with  the 
moment,  but  the  real  significance  of  the  spirit- 
ual crisis  can  be  stored  indefinitely. 

We  must  remember  further,  not  only  that 
spiritual  gifts  do  not  come  at  regular  and 
stated  intervals,  but  that  when  they  do  come 
they  are  apt  to  come  in  larger  abundance  than 
can  be  wisely  used  at  the  time.  Here  again 
there  are  many  illustrative  analogies  between 
the  religious  life  and  other  experiences. 

The  farmer  strips  his  hill-side  of  its  trees 
and  the  washing  torrents  raise  the  river  to 
flood-height.  By  allowing  the  waters  to  sweep 
unarrested  down  the  hill-side  the  farmer  has 
sinned  against  the  land  and  against  the  water 
and  against  himself.  In  a  sense  he  has  been  a 
water  spendthrift.  What  was  intended  to  be 
a  store  of  wealth  has  rushed  away  in  one  de- 
vastating waste.  The  money  spendthrift  is 
slow  to  learn  the  lesson  that  money  comes 
often  in  larger  volume  than  is  intended  for 

64 


McCONNELL 


present  use.  The  blessings  have  come  to  him 
to  be  stored,  but  he  allows  them  to  rush 
through  his  life  with  fearful  destructiveness. 

Thus  it  is  also  with  more  spiritual  blessings. 
Almost  every  intellectual  good  gift  which 
comes  to  men  comes  like  a  shower  of  rain,  the 
large  part  of  whose  waters  should  be  stored. 
Their  usefulness  is  not  for  the  present  but  for 
the  future.  It  is  well  knoT\'n,  for  example, 
that  the  first  discoverers  of  a  new  physical 
force,  or  the  first  formulators  of  a  new  law  in 
any  department  of  science  are  not  the  ones 
who  carry  out  the  new  gift  to  its  highest  use- 
fulness. Patient  men  who  come  after, 
plodders  who  perhaps  have  not  the  brilliancy 
of  the  pioneers,  work  out  the  details  by  which 
the  new  force  is  to  be  harnessed  to  the  world 's 
machinery,  or  the  implications  by  which  the 
new  doctrine  is  to  take  hold  of  the  w^orking 
truths  of  the  world's  daily  life.  Suppose  the 
first  formulator  of  the  doctrine  of  gravitation 
had  thought  only  of  the  intellectual  ecstasy 
which  the  new  thought  brought  to  himself. 
That  Newton  was  stirred  to  lofty  intellectual 
exhilaration  by  his  grasp  of  gravitation  we 
know  from  his  own  words,  but  suppose  he  had 
thought  of  the  newly  stated  principle  simply 
as  an  object  for  his  own  enjojTuent.  How 
much  of  the  force  of  the  new  principle  would 
have  been  thus  utilized  ? 

It  sometimes  does  happen  that  men  think 
that  truths  come  to  them  entirely  for  imme- 


VI— 5  65 


MODERN     SERMONS 


diate  application  to  existing  circumstances — 
that  they  themselves  are  the  only  ones  whose 
welfare  is  to  be  considered.  Then  we  have  the 
flood-time  of  revolutions  in  which  the  truth 
itself  seems  to  be  a  rioter.  We  have  only  to 
study  a  period  like  the  French  Revolution  to 
see  the  force  of  this  statement.  The  revolu- 
tionists were  acting  in  the  name  of  great 
truths.  The  truths,  however,  were  abstract 
and  needed  careful  and  deliberate  handling  in 
order  to  be  most  wisely  applied  to  the  partic- 
ular situations  which  confronted  a  particular 
nation.  Some  of  the  truths  could  have  best 
been  stored  away  for  a  future  and  wiser  day. 
No,  the  revolutionists  thought  that  the  full 
force  of  the  flood  power  should  be  let  loose  at 
once. 

Coming  now  to  the  realm  of  the  religious 
life  we  find  men  who  are  somewhat  like  mate- 
rial and  intellectual  spendthrifts.  They  in- 
sist that  a  religious  blessing  is  for  immediate 
use  alone.  This  explains  some  of  the  frenzy 
that  has  now  and  then  attended  great  emo- 
tional uplift  in  the  unenlightened  worshipers 
of  all  times.  They  have  not  known  how  to 
deal  with  a  great  spiritual  crisis,  and  have 
ended  by  letting  it  find  immediate  expression 
largely  of  a  physical  kind.  The  thought  that 
a  great  quickening  of  the  heart  could  be  made 
a  theme  for  profound  meditation  and  a  foun- 
tain of  practical  working  power  has  been  of 
comparatively   limited   acceptance.     On  the 

66 


McCONNELL 


other  hand  this  same  feeling  that  religious 
gifts  must  be  put  to  immediate  use  has  been 
back  of  much  wild  and  impractical  effort  in 
the  field  of  Christian  well-doing.  The  mistake 
of  hasty  reformers  has  been  repeated  in  the 
field  of  religious  endeavor.  The  idea  of  hold- 
ing back  our  effort  until  the  truth  can  really 
be  mastered  has  seemed  to  many  to  lack  con- 
fidence in  God.  Yet  if  there  is  any  one  point 
upon  which  the  Son  of  God  used  and  coun- 
seled caution  it  was  as  to  the  hasty,  crude,  im- 
mature utilization  of  spiritual  truth.  Both  in 
society  and  in  individual  life  He  insisted  that 
great  experiences  come  for  the  sake  of  the 
future  as  well  as  of  the  present.  As  for  the 
Master's  own  statements  of  truth,  they  were 
largely  intended  for  that  wiser  day  when  the 
Holy  Spirit  should  bring  to  remembrance  the 
words  which  Jesus  had  spoken. 

We  pass  to  a  still  more  important  sugges- 
tion when  we  think  of  the  need  of  preventing 
spiritual  drought.  If  the  waters  cannot  be 
stored  there  is  thirst  in  mid-summer.  If  the 
spenders  of  money  could  have  their  way  the 
industrial  life  of  nations  would  dry  up  in  the 
intervals  between  the  financial  floods.  If  it 
were  not  that  thought  can  be  stored  in  lan- 
guage and  that  wise  men  turn  repeatedly  to 
the  great  intellectual  gifts  which  have  been 
given  in  other  days,  the  thought  life  of  the 
world  would  soon  evaporate. 

It  is  when  we  are  dealing  with  religious  ex- 


67 


MODERN     SERMONS 


perience,  however,  that  we  become  most  aware 
of  the  effects  of  subtle  evaporations  and  ex- 
haustions which  make  the  life  die  of  thirst. 
.The  stream  hardly  starts  before  myriad  forces 
attack  it.  If  it  has  no  stored  supply  on  which 
to  draw  it  perishes  in  the  sands.  Even  if  a 
man  desire  for  himself  increase  in  spiritual 
power,  and  victory  against  all  the  evils  which 
would  steal  away  and  dissipate  his  life,  the 
hot,  evaporating  forces  of  the  world  are  force- 
ful beyond  all  telling.  We  speak  sometimes  as 
if  men  fall  away  because  of  sins  which  they 
consciously  and  deliberately  commit,  but  this 
is  far  from  being  always  the  fact.  The  deadly 
forces  are  the  forces  of  a  heated  atmosphere 
whose  power  is  not  suspected  until  the  stream 
is  dry.  The  work  of  the  weak,  legitimate  as 
it  is,  the  enjoyments  of  social  life,  permissible 
as  they  are,  the  ambition  for  success,  laudable 
as  it  is — all  these  conspire  together  in  a  throb- 
bing city  to  carry  away  the  religious  effective- 
ness of  the  man  whose  head-streams  do  not 
take  hold  on  eternal  reservoirs.  Life  in  its 
most  legitimate  activities  will  take  from  us  the 
power  that  comes  from  above  if  that  power  is 
not  renewed.  It  is  not  by  deliberate  evil  do- 
ing that  we  fall  away  so  much  as  by  failing 
to  store  up  in  memory  and  to  use  in  medita- 
tion the  riches  which  God  has  bestowed  upon 
us.  The  crying  fault  of  the  time  is  not  only 
deliberate  selfishness  and  the  craving  after  il- 
legitimate pleasures.     It  is  also  and  much 

68 


McCONNELL 


more  an  intensity  of  life  so  desperate  as  to 
leave  no  time  for  meditative  draughts  upon 
the  springs  which  God  has  filled  for  us;  or 
rather  it  is  a  feverish  restlessness  and  super- 
ficiality which  allow  crises  in  experience  to 
pass  without  yielding  for  future  use  the  secret 
of  their  inner  meaning.  The  ordinary  failure 
in  religious  experience  is  quite  apt  to  come 
through  a  sort  of  spiritual  evaporation — the 
stream  dries  up  because  it  has  no  reserve  sup- 
ply upon  which  to  feed. 

The  determination  to  make  the  most  of  the 
inspirations  and  insights  and  enthusiasms 
which  God  sends  us  will  keep  us  from  the  ex- 
tremes of  wasteful  intemperateness  of  zeal  on 
the  one  hand  and  of  parched  and  barren 
drought  on  the  other.  Most  of  us  need  to  be 
delivered  from  the  life  of  extremes.  Our 
Christian  experience  swings  from  intolerant 
and  over-zealous  enthusiasm  at  one  period  to 
complete  drought  at  another.  We  speak  of 
the  life  as  ''up  and  do^\Ti/'  or  of  great  up- 
lifts of  faith  yielding  soon  to  blackest  despair. 
We  think  that  we  please  God  by  ranging 
through  all  the  experiences  from  ecstasy  to 
blind  groping.  There  is  very  little  real  war- 
rant for  looking  upon  the  "  up  and  do-R-n  " 
experience  as  the  truly  normal.  Moments  of 
high  exaltation  refuse  to  come  according  to 
schedules  but  when  they  do  come  the  true 
wisdom  thinks  of  them  as  gifts  for  the  future 
as  well  as  for  the  present,  and  as  for  the  work 


MODERN     SERMONS 


of  the  world  as  well  as  for  delightful  enjoy- 
ment. In  other  words  the  experiences  are  the 
showers  which  not  only  refresh  the  earth  as 
they  fall  but  also  gladden  the  fields  of  mid- 
sununer  as  they  trickle  from  the  soil-sponges 
into  the  rivers. 

Only  as  we  thus  think  of  our  moments  of 
sublime  uplift  can  we  make  our  Christianity 
usable.  A  force  may  be  wonderful  in  itself 
and  yet  be  of  very  little  real  value  unless  it 
can  be  depended  upon.  Only  as  we  master 
the  secret  of  making  them  work  continuously 
and  with  some  degree  of  uniformity  can  we 
really  use  steam  and  electricity,  and  stream 
forces.  The  rains  will  not  fall  according  to 
our  program,  but  we  can  so  master  and  store 
up  their  forces  as  to  make  them  work  as  w^e 
will.  So  it  is  with  religious  experience.  We 
cannot  tell  beforehand  the  time  of  the  coming 
of  the  insight  or  the  enthusiasm  or  the  new 
consciousness  of  the  presence  of  God,  but  we 
can  receive  these  gifts  with  such  tenacity  of 
grasp  and  such  earnest  search  for  their  mean- 
ing as  to  make  them  stores  of  power  for  days 
of  trial  and  temptation  and  exhaustion  far  in 
the  future. 

It  need  hardly  be  said  that  in  this  respect  as 
in  every  other  the  example  of  the  Master  is 
the  final  illustration  for  our  guidance.  Jesus 
had  His  moments  of  rapt  communion  with 
God.  He  would  spend  entire  nights  in 
prayer;  but  the  communion  resulted  not  in 

70 


McCONNELL 


ecstasies  but  in  long  days  of  healing  and 
teaching  and  preaching.  He  became  so  en- 
tranced with  the  glories  of  the  Mount  of 
Transfiguration  that  the  fashion  of  His  coun- 
tenance was  altered,  but  the  inspiration  of  the 
mount  was  set  to  work  in  the  miracle  of  res- 
toration in  the  plain.  He  passed  through 
Gethsemane  into  a  peace  which  no  mortal  has 
ever  known,  and  the  peace  sustained  Him  on 
Calvary.  When  He  ascended  to  the  skies  He 
left  with  His  followers  more  power  than  they 
can  ever  use  at  any  one  time.  He  foresaw  all 
contingencies  and  His  truth  is  a  preparation 
for  every  crisis.  We  must  remember,  how- 
ever, to  take  toward  the  power  which  He  has 
left  us  the  attitude  of  wise  and  reverent  con- 
servators. In  a  sense  in  addition  to  that  of 
the  direct  meaning  of  the  text  we  are  to  be  as 
trees  planted  by  the  rivers  of  water. 


71 


McGARVEY 
THE  PRAYERS  OF  JESUS 


73 


JOHN  WILLIAM   McGARVEY 

President  of  the  College  of  the  Bible, 
Lexington,  Ky.  since  1895;  born  Hop- 
kinsville,  Ky.,  March  1,  1829;  graduated 
from  Bethany  College,  W.  Va.,  1850;  re- 
sided and  preached  for  twelve  years  at 
Fayette  and  Dover,  Mo.;  at  Lexington, 
Ky.,  1863;  since  1865  professor  of  sacred 
history ;  author  of  commentaries  on  "  Acts 
of  Apostles,"  and  "  Matthew  and  Mark," 
"  Lands  of  the  Bible,"  "  Text  and  Canon 
of  the  New  Testament,"  "  Credibility  and 
Inspiration  of  the  New  Testament,"  etc. 


THE  PRAYERS  OF  JESUS 
The  Rev.  Pres.  J.  W.  McGarvey 

'*  Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  when  he  had  offered 
wp  'prayers  arid  suppUcations  with  strong  crying  and 
tears  unto  him  that  was  able  to  save  him  from  death, 
and  was  heard  in  that  he  feared;  though  he  were  a 
Son  yet  learned  he  obedience  by  the  things  which  he 
suffered. ' ' — Hebrews   5  :  7,  8. 

WHY  did  JesTis  pray?  Scoffers  have 
said  that  if  He  was  divine  He  prayed 
to  himself,  and  His  prayers  were  not 
real.  They  forget  that  while  He  was  here  He 
was  less  than  Himself — that  tho,  before 
His  advent  He  was  ' '  in  the  form  of  God,  and 
counted  it  not  a  prize  to  be  on  an  equality 
with  God, ' '  He  *  *  emptied  himself,  taking  the 
form  of  a  servant,  being  made  in  the  likeness 
of  men ;  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man, 
He  humbled  himself,  becoming  obedient  unto 
death,  yea,  even  the  death  of  the  cross  '' 
(Phil.  2:6-8).  This  is  the  representation 
from  which  to  regard  Him.  Having  thus 
made  Himself  in  a  measure  dependent  on  His 
Father,  it  was  proper  for  Him  to  pray. 

Others  have  said  that  He  prayed,  not  be- 
cause He  needed,  as  we  do,  the  benefits  of 
prayer,  but  simply  to  set  us  an  example.  This 
answer  is  little  better  than  the  other ;  for  if  He 
prayed  only  to  set  an  example,  it  was  a  bad 

75 


MODERN     SERMONS 


example,  for  it  would  teach  us  also  to  offer 
prayers  for  which  we  would  feel  no  need. 
That  His  prayers  were  real  and  heartfelt,  is 
manifest  from  the  passage  cited  as  my  text  in 
which  it  is  said  that ' '  in  the  days  of  his  flesh 
he  offered  up  prayers  and  supplications  with 
strong  crying  and  tears. ' '  "When  prayers  are 
accompanied  by  *'  strong  crying  and  tears  " 
on  the  part  of  a  sane  man,  there  can  be  no 
possible  doubt  of  their  sincerity  and  reality. 

The  question  still  confronts  us.  Why  did 
Jesus  pray?  We  are  told  that  He  was 
tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,  yet  with- 
out sin  (Heb.  4  :  15) .  If  this  is  true,  He  must 
have  employed  with  unfailing  success  the 
means  of  resisting  temptation  which  we  em- 
ploy so  ineffectually.  One  of  these  is  prayer ; 
for  He  said  to  His  disciples,  ''  Watch,  and 
pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation. ' '  To 
*  *  enter  into  temptation, "  is  to  come  under  its 
controlling  power.  To  watch  and  to  pray 
guards  us  against  this.  We  watch,  in  order  to 
see  the  temptation  ere  it  assails  us.  We  pray 
for  strength  to  resist  it  when  it  comes.  If  we 
study  the  prayers  of  Jesus  with  reference  to 
the  occasions  on  which  they  were  offered,  I 
think  we  shaU  see  very  plainly  that  He  faith- 
fully practised  the  precept  which  He  gave  to 
His  disciples. 

He  began  His  public  career  by  solemnly 
submitting  to  John 's  baptism.  Whatever  may 
have  been  His  trials  and  temptations  before 


76 


McGARVEY 


this,  He  knew  that  this  act  would  introduce 
Him  into  a  career  in  which  they  would  be 
more  severe  and  would  end  in  a  struggle  test- 
ing the  utmost  strength  of  His  soul.  He  per- 
haps knew  also  that  immediately  after  His 
baptism  He  would  be  subjected  to  the  strong- 
est temptations  which  Satan's  ingenuity  could 
invent  for  that  moment  in  His  career.  Most 
wisely  then  was  His  baptism  followed  immedi- 
ately by  prayer.  And  it  was  while  He  was 
praying  that  the  heavens  were  opened  above 
Him,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  came  down  upon 
Him  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and  entered  into 
Him  (Luke  3  :  21,  22;  Mark  1  :  10,  11).  He 
was  now  prepared  for  the  worst  that  Satan 
could  do,  and  when,  after  forty  days  He  tri- 
umphed and  drove  Satan  from  Him,  angels 
came  and  ministered  to  Him. 

We  know  not  to  what  extent  Jesus  was 
dependent  on  His  Father  for  wisdom  and  guid- 
ance respecting  the  affairs  of  His  coming  king- 
dom ;  but  we  know  that  He  made  His  most  im- 
portant administrative  act  the  subject  of  pro- 
tracted prayer.  That  act  was  the  selection  of 
the  twelve  men  to  whom  He  would  entrust  the 
establishment  and  ordering  of  His  kingdom  on 
earth  after  He  should  have  returned  to  the 
world  whence  He  came.  No .  selection  of 
subordinate  officers  in  any  kingdom  since  the 
world  began  has  been  of  so  momentous  im- 
portance. Suppose,  if  we  can,  that  all  had 
proven  as  false  to  their  trust  as  did  Judas 


77 


MODERN     SERMONS 


Iscariot,  who  can  begin  to  imagine  the  conse- 
quences? We  may  not  be  able  to  see  any 
temptation  that  beset  Him  in  making  this 
choice,  unless  it  was  in  regard  to  placing 
among  the  twelve  the  thief  who  was  to  betray 
Him;  but  we  learn  that  before  making  the 
selection  He  spent  the  whole  of  the  preceding 
night  in  prayer  (Luke  6:12-16).  "Who  can 
tell  to  what  extent  the  unequaled  fidelity  and 
amazing  triumph  of  those  men  in  the  inaugu- 
ration and  administration  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  resulted  from  the  efficacy  of  that  prayer  ? 
The  answer  is  wrapt  up  in  the  secrets  of 
eternity. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day  in  whicli  the  five 
thousand  were  fed  the  twelve  apostles  re- 
turned to  Jesus  from  their  first  tour  of  preach- 
ing and  healing  (Luke  9:1-17).  They  had 
not  yet  eaten  their  morning  meal.  An  agi- 
tated throng  gathered  about  them  and  prest 
them  so  that  they  could  not  do  so.  As  Mark 
expresses  it,  **  Many  were  coming  and  going, 
and  they  had  no  leisure  so  much  as  to  eat  " 
(6  :  30,  31).  At  the  same  early  hour  an  ex- 
cited group  of  John's  disciples  came  to  Jesus 
with  the  crushing  announcement  that  John 
the  Baptist  had  been  beheaded  by  Herod,  and 
that  they  had  taken  his  headless  body  and 
laid  it  in  a  tomb  (Matt.  14:12-14;  Mark 
6:29).  Either  of  these  reports  was  enough 
to  excite  the  people;  and  when  they  heard 
both,  they  were  wild.     The  people  were  al- 

78 


McGARVEY 


ready  thrilled  by  what  the  twelve  had  been  do- 
ing, and  when  they  heard  of  the  bloody  deed 
of  Herod  they  went  wild;  for  all  counted 
John  as  a  prophet.  The  more  they  heard  the 
details  of  the  bloody  deed  the  more  exasper- 
ated they  became. 

But  if  this  fateful  announcement  was  ex- 
asperating to  the  multitude  of  the  Galileans, 
what  must  it  have  been  to  Jesus?  John  had 
been  the  best  friend  He  had  on  earth  next  to 
his  mother.  He  had  baptized  Him,  had  given 
Him  honor  in  the  presence  of  the  multitude, 
and  had  secured  for  Him  His  first  disciples. 
He  was  also  a  kinsman  in  the  flesh,  and  even 
his  murderer  had  acknowledged  him  to  be  "  a 
holy  man  and  just."  No  one  who  has  not 
been  suddenly  informed  of  the  cruel  murder 
of  a  dear  friend  and  kinsman,  can  realize  the 
conflict  of  emotions  which  agitated  the  soul  of 
Jesus  when  this  annoimcement  was  made. 
The  pang  was  all  the  keener  in  that  it  fore- 
shadowed what  was  soon  to  come  upon  Him- 
self. He  said  nothing.  Not  a  word  of  com- 
ment is  quoted  from  Him  by  any  of  the  nar- 
rators. What  He  was  tempted  to  say  we  can 
conjecture  only  by  our  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  and  the  apostle's  statement  that  He 
was  '  *  tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,  yet 
without  sin."  He  only  said  to  His  apostles, 
**  Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into  a  desert 
place,  and  rest  awhile"  (Matt.  14:34). 
What  other  purpose  He  had  in  going  to  the 

79 


MODERN     SERMONS 


desert  place  we  learn  farther  on.  They 
quietly  entered  their  boat  and  struck  out  for 
the  pasture  lands  belonging  to  Bethsaida  Ju- 
lias, at  the  northeastern  curve  of  the  lake 
(Luke  9  :  10).  The  people  soon  saw  to  what 
point  the  boat  was  headed,  and  with  a  com- 
mon impulse  they  started  on  a  rush  around 
the  northwestern  curve  and  northern  end  of 
the  lake  for  the  same  spot.  The  news  spread 
like  wild-fire  through  the  villages,  and  almost 
the  whole  population  ran  out  to  join  the  race. 
Soon  the  largest  multitude  that  ever  gathered 
about  Jesus  was  before  Him,  and  the  rest  for 
which  He  had  started  was  prevented.  His 
compassion  for  them  and  for  the  sick  whom 
they  brought  with  them  overpowered  His  de- 
sire for  rest  and  quiet,  so  He  spent  the  day  in 
teaching  and  healing  until  it  was  too  late  for 
the  people  to  return  to  their  homes  without 
suffering  from  hunger.  Then  came  the  feed- 
ing. So  wildly  excited  had  the  people  been, 
that  they  had  come  to  this  uninhabited  plain 
without  food;  and,  reckless  of  consequences, 
had  remained  all  day. 

At  this  point  an  incident  mentioned  only  by 
John  added  immensely  to  the  temptation 
which  had  been  oppressing  Jesus  since  the 
early  morning.  He  perceived  that  the  people 
*'  were  about  to  come  and  take  him  by  force 
and  make  him  king  "  (6:15).  This  was  a 
renewal  of  Satan's  third  temptation  in  the 
wilderness.    The  people  believed  that  He  in- 

80 


McGARVEY 


tended  to  set  up  a  political  kingdom ;  and  such 
was  the  exasperation  now  felt  toward  Herod 
that  the  moment  for  an  uprising  seemed  to 
have  come.  The  five  thousand  men  present 
were  ready  to  strike  the  first  blow.  Herod's 
capital  city,  Tiberias,  was  in  full  view  across 
the  lake,  and  it  could  be  taken  in  a  few  hours. 
With  five  thousand  men  ready  to  move  at  His 
command  and  the  whole  of  Galilee  in  a  pop- 
ular ferment,  it  would  have  been  easy  and 
quick  work  to  dethrone  the  murderer  of  His 
friend,  and  then  march  with  accumulating 
forces  upon  Pontius  Pilate  and  Judea.  If  His 
soul  had  been  fired  with  such  passions  as  are 
universal  with  men,  how  strong  the  tempta- 
tion would  have  been !  But  no ;  the  disciples 
are  hastily  ordered  into  their  boat  with  orders 
to  cross  the  lake,  the  multitude  are  formally 
dismissed,  and  Jesus  retires  into  the  mountain 
at  the  base  of  which  He  had  spent  the  day. 
Not  till  now  did  He  find  that  for  which  He 
had  started  in  the  morning.  Alone  in  the  soli- 
tude of  the  mountain  He  spends  the  night  in 
prayer.  Once  more  He  applies  the  safeguard 
against  temptation;  once  more  the  tempest 
within  His  soul,  like  that  on  the  lake  a  few 
days  previous,  hears  the  rebuke,  "  Peace,  be 
still  ";  and  there  is  a  "  great  calm."  It  was 
now  about  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night ;  the 
full  moon  of  the  passover  week  was  shining 
(John  6:4);  and  a  very  strong  wind  was 
blowing  from  the  west;  but  Jesus,  knowing 

VI— 6  81 


MODERN     SERMONS 


that  His  disciples  were  struggling  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  lake  against  that  wind,  walks  out 
to  them  on  the  boiling  waves,  a  distance  of 
nearly  three  miles  (John  6:1).  The  boat 
soon  glided  over  the  remaining  three  miles,  but 
when  it  landed  another  day  had  dawned,  and 
the  whole  company  had  passed  twenty-four 
hours  without  rest,  without  food,  unless  they 
partook  with  the  multitude  of  the  cold  barley 
bread  and  fish,  and  without  sleep.  This  is  a 
specimen  of  the  laborious  life  which  Jesus  was 
leading,  and  into  the  hardships  of  which  His 
disciples  were  initiating  the  twelve. 

Not  long  after  this  occurred  that  ever 
memorable  occasion  on  which  Jesus  was  first 
formally  acknowledged  by  His  disciples  as 
the  ''  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God."  He 
was  **  praying  alone  "  when  the  disciples 
came  to  Him  and  heard  from  Him  the  search- 
ing question,  **  Who  do  you  say  that  I  am?  " 
(Luke  9  :  18-20).  What  the  especial  occasion 
of  that  prayer  was,  we  are  not  informed ;  but 
it  illustrates  at  least  His  prayerful  habit. 

About  eight  days  after  these  sayings  Jesus 
went  up  into  another  mountain  to  pray^  and 
now  He  takes  with  Him  Peter,  James  and 
John  (Luke  9:28).  Matthew  calls  it  **  a 
high  mountain  "  (17:1),  and  as  one  of  the 
sayings  from  which  the  eight  days  are  counted 
was  spoken  near  Caesarea  Philippi,  which 
stands  at  the  base  of  Mount  Hermon,  the 
highest  mountain  in  Palestine,  it  was  proba- 

82 


McGARVEY 


bly  this  or  some  of  its  outl^ang  spurs  that  He 
now  ascended.  It  was  a  laborioiis  climb  to 
reach  the  spot,  and  here  was  another  night  of 
prayer.  The  three  disciples  soon  completed 
their  short  prayers,  and  fell  asleep.  They 
were  awakened  by  the  sound  of  voices ;  and  on 
looking  up  they  beheld  Jesus  transfigured  in 
glory  and  two  other  men  in  glory  deeply 
absorbed  in  conversation  with  Him.  They 
soon  learn  by  hearing  their  names  called,  that 
the  other  two  Avere  Moses  and  Elijah.  They 
learn,  too,  that  the  subject  of  conversation 
was  "  the  decease  which  he  was  about  to  ac- 
complish at  Jerusalem."  They  had  first 
heard  of  this  about  eight  days  before  from  the 
lips  of  Jesus  Himself  (Luke  9  :  22,  28) .  Now, 
to  their  amazement  they  hear  it  spoken  of 
again  by  these  mighty  men  whose  abode  had 
been  for  many  centuries  in  the  land  of  de- 
parted spirits.  What  they  said  of  it  we  may 
never  know;  but  may  we  not  safely  conclude 
that  the  purpose  of  Jesus  in  that  night  of 
prayer  was  to  plead  for  an  increase  of  forti- 
tude as  the  shadow  of  His  final  agony  was  now 
growing  deeper  as  He  approached  it?  His 
prayer  was  answered  by  the  words  of  sympa- 
thy which  came  to  Him  from  men  almost  di- 
vine. How  I  would  love  to  know  what  they 
said.  If  my  courage  shall  fail  not  when  I 
meet  with  Moses  or  Elijah,  I  shall  inquire 
what  they  said  to  Jesus ;  and  I  shall  also  ask 
how  they  knew  that  He  would  be  on  that 

83 


MODERN     SERMONS 


mountain  that  night,  and  how  they  knew  that 
He  was  going  to  die  in  Jerusalem. 

Although  Jesus  was  so  prayerful  Himself, 
He  was  not  persistent  like  the  apostle  Paul  in 
urging  this  duty  on  the  disciples.  Even  in 
His  well-kno"v^m  remarks  on  the  subject  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  He  did  not  exhort  them 
to  pray ;  but,  assuming  that  they  would  pray, 
He  was  content  with  telling  them  how.  And 
so,  in  the  subsequent  course  of  His  ministry 
He  depended  on  the  force  of  His  example, 
rather  than  on  repeated  precept  for  their 
training  in  this  respect.  His  method  had  the 
desired  effect ;  for  after  what  I  have  thus  far 
narrated,  *  *  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  was  praying 
in  a  certain  place  that  w^hen  he  ceased,  one  of 
his  disciples  said  to  him,  *  Lord,  teach  us  to 
pray,  as  John  also  taught  his  disciples  '  " 
(Luke  11:1-4).  Having  been  a  disciple  of 
John,  this  man  knew  what  John  had  taught 
on  the  subject,  and  he  also  knew  what  Jesus 
Himself  had  taught  in  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount.  Why  then  was  he  not  satisfied  ?  Evi- 
dently he  thought  from  the  protracted  pray- 
ers of  Jesus,  and  perhaps  from  what  he  saw, 
or  thought  he  saw,  of  their  effects  on  the  life 
of  Jesus,  that  there  Avas  yet  a  secret  in  prayer 
which  he  had  not  discovered.  None  of  the 
disciples  could  as  yet  pray  all  night ;  and  none 
since  then  have  learned  to  do  so.  Wlio  ever 
tried  it  without  falling  asleep  ?  And  who  has 
prayed   so   effectually   as   to   guard   himself 

84 


M  c  G  A  R  V  E  Y 


against  all  sin  1  It  is  a  high  credit  to  this  dis- 
ciple— and  probably  he  spoke  for  the  others  as 
well  as  for  himself — that  he  aspired  to  his 
Master's  devotion  in  this  respect.  He  was 
disappointed.  Jesus  answered  only  by  repeat- 
ing the  major  part  of  the  simple  prayer  which 
He  had  taught  them  before,  and  by  adding  a 
parable  to  show  the  value  of  importunity  in 
pleading  for  what  we  need  (Luke  11  :  5-13). 

"While  seated  at  the  last  supper,  Peter  met 
with  a  surprise  greater,  perhaps,  than  any  he 
had  ever  known.  Jesus  said  to  him:  ''  Simon, 
Simon,  behold,  Satan  asked  to  have  you  that 
he  might  sift  you  like  wheat :  but  I  made  sup- 
plication for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not :  and 
do  thou,  when  once  thou  art  turned  again,  es- 
tablish thy  brethren  "  (Luke  22  :  32).  "What 
a  revelation  to  Simon !  How  startling  to 
know  that  Satan  had  thus  reached  for  him, 
that  he  might  toss  him  up  and  down  like  a 
farmer  winnowing  his  wheat !  What  could  be 
meant  by  his  future  turning  again  that  he 
^night  strengthen  his  brethren ;  and  how 
watchful  the  Master  had  been  to  intercede  for 
his  safety  when  he  was  unmindful  of  danger. 
Who  knows  to  what  extent  the  final  salvation 
of  Peter  depended  on  that  supplication? 
How  sweet  it  is  to  know  that  we  too  may  be 
objects  of  similar  solicitude  in  our  days  of 
peril.  While  praying  for  Himself,  Jesus  did 
not  forget  to  pray  for  others.  Did  He  pray 
for  Judas?    He  gave  the  traitor  blood-curd- 

85 


MODERN     SERMONS 


ling  warnings  on  that  same  fateful  night,  but 
not  a  word  about  praying  for  him.  Was  it 
true  of  Him,  as  the  old  preachers  were  once 
accustomed  to  say,  that  He  was  no  longer  on 
**  praying  ground  or  pleading  terms  with 
God?  '' 

The  longest  prayer  ever  quoted  from  the 
lips  of  Jesus  followed  after  Judas  had  left 
the  upper  room  and  the  solemn  feast.  It  con- 
tains few  words  for  Himself,  and  the  rest  for 
the  faithful  to  whom  the  destinies  of  His  king- 
dom were  now  to  be  entrusted  till  the  final 
day  without  His  visible  presence.  Then  fol- 
lowed the  silent  moonlit  walk  through  the 
deserted  streets  and  down  the  steep  declivity 
to  the  Kidron  and  Gethsemane.  On  reaching 
the  garden  it  was  observed  that  *'  He  began 
to  be  sorrowful  and  sore  troubled. '  *  The  com- 
posure that  He  had  maintained  thus  far  broke 
down  as  He  directed  Peter  and  the  sons  of 
Zebedee  to  go  farther  with  Him,  and  said  to 
the  rest,  ' '  Sit  ye  here,  while  I  go  yonder  and 
pray."  His  supreme  hour  had  come,  and 
what  could  He  do  but  pray  ?  To  the  three  He 
said,  *'  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even 
unto  death  " — death,  unless  He  could  find  re- 
lief. '*  Abide  ye  here  and  watch  "  (stay 
awake)  "  with  me."  Three  times  He  went 
from  them  a  short  distance  to  pray,  and  three 
times  came  back  to  find  them  asleep.  He 
could  not  endure  to  be  thus  left  alone  in  His 
anguish.    But  wakeful  angels  were  watching 

86 


McGARVEY 


over  the  scene  and  at  the  moment  of  His 
keenest  anguish  one  of  them  was  permitted  to 
appear  to  Him  and  strengthen  Him.  The  re- 
ported words  of  this  prayer  are  few.  It  was 
doubtless  now  that  His  words  were  attended 
with  strong  crjdng  and  tears,  and  by  these  He 
was  choked  almost  into  silence.  I  can  almost 
hear  the  sob  with  which  he  prayed,  * '  Father, 
if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me.'* 
Who  can  fathom  the  depth  of  meaning  in  that 
utterance,  or  weigh  the  temptation  which  it 
implied?  It  was  offered  to  *'  him  who  was 
able  to  save  him  from  death,"  and  He  was 
heard  (Heb.  5  :  8) — heard  not  by  saving  Him 
from  death,  but  by  sending  the  angel  to 
strengthen  Him.  How  I  long  to  know  what 
that  angel  said !  Some  day  I  hope  to  ask  him. 
It  did  strengthen  Him ;  for  when  He  next  re- 
turned to  the  sleeping  disciples,  instead  of 
waking  them,  as  before,  He  said,  *'  Sleep  on 
now,  and  take  your  rest."  Without  another 
cry,  or  another  groan,  He  passed  through  the 
arrest,  the  trial,  the  mocking,  the  scourging, 
the  crucifixion,  till  the  moment  when  He 
cried  out,  *'  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me?  "  In  another  moment  we  hear 
the  last  prayer  He  ever  uttered:  ^'  Father, 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit.''  His 
Father  had  not  forsaken  Him.  His  tempta- 
tions. His  prayers  and  His  tears  were  now 
ended  forevermore. 


87 


McGIFFERT 

THE  KINGDOM   OF  GOD  IN  THE 
MODERN  WORLD 


ARTHUR     CUSHMAN     McGIFFERT 

Professor  of  Church  history,  Union 
Theological  Seminaiy,  New  York,  since 
1893;  born  Sauqnoit,  N.  Y.,  March  4, 
1861;  graduated  Western  Reserve  Col- 
lege; D.D.,  1892;  D.D.,  Harvard,  1906; 
graduated  from  Union  Theological  Semi- 
nary, 1885;  University  of  Marburg,  Ger- 
many, Ph.I).,  1888;  studied  in  Germany, 
France  and  Italy;  instructor  of  Church 
historj^.  Lane  Theological  Seminary, 
Cincinnati,  1888-90 ;  professor  from  1890- 
93 ;  author  of  "  A  Dialogue  Between  a 
Christian  and  a  Jew,"  a  translation  of 
Eusebius  "  Church  Histoiy,"  "  A  Histoiy 
of  Christianity  in  the  Apostolic  Age," 
"  The  Apostles'  Creed,"  etc. 


90 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD  IN  THE 
MODERN  WORLD 

Prof.  A.  C.  McGiffert,  D.D. 

'*  Go  thou  and  'publish  abroad  the  kingdom  of  G&d.'* 
—Luke  9  :  60. 

THE  age  in  which  we  live  is  notably  re- 
ligious. I  will  not  say  that  there  is 
more  religion  within  the  Christian 
Church  than  in  other  days,  or  that  we  Chris- 
tians are  distinguished  above  our  fathers  by 
the  sincerity  and  vigor  of  our  religious  life, 
but  certainly  the  multiform  religious  sects 
that  are  springing  up  all  about  us,  the  grow- 
ing discontent  with  existing  forms  of  faith, 
and  the  eagerness  of  many  both  within  and 
without  the  established  religious  communities 
to  listen  to  those  who  have  anything  new  to 
offer  in  religious  lines  are  evidence  of  a  deep 
and  wide  stirring  of  religious  impulse  and  in- 
terest. Humanity  at  large  is  so  constituted 
that  religion  of  some  sort  may  fairly  be  re- 
garded as  permanently  necessary  to  it,  but  as 
the  needs  of  men  change  the  religions  in 
which  they  have  been  trained  may  easily  cease 
to  meet  their  new  demands,  and  a  new  faith 
may  come  to  be  substituted  for  the  old.  This 
has  occurred  repeatedly  in  history.  The  dis- 
placement of  the  Greek  and  Roman  paganism 

91 


MODERN     SERMONS 


by  Christianity  is  one  of  the  most  notable  and 
familiar  instances.  Christianity  won  its  vic- 
tory in  the  Eoman  Empire  and  became  finally 
the  religion  of  the  state  simply  because  it  met 
the  needs  of  the  age  as  the  older  cults  were 
unable  to  do.  The  faiths  of  Greece  and  Rome 
were  the  fruit  of  ancient  conditions  and  even 
before  Christianity  appeared  new  needs  had 
developed  which  made  new  religious  concep- 
tions and  practises  a  necessity.  The  result 
was  that  foreign  cults  of  all  sorts  became  pop- 
ular and  the  old  ones  underwent  large  changes 
in  the  effort,  conscious  or  unconscious,  to  meet 
the  new  situation.  Had  Christianity  not  come 
upon  the  scene  the  traditional  paganism,  rad- 
ically modified  to  meet  the  demands  of  the 
day,  might  have  retained  a  permanent  hold 
upon  the  Eoman  Empire.  But  the  new  faith, 
born  in  the  new  age,  and  responsive  from  the 
beginning  to  its  new  needs,  was  fitted  as  the 
older  could  not  be  to  become  the  religion  of 
the  new  world  and  its  victory  was  inevitable. 

It  has  often  been  remarked  that  our  age 
bears  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  period  in 
which  Christianity  first  saw  the  light.  The 
eager  curiosity,  the  social  unrest,  the  lively 
intercourse  between  different  parts  of  the 
world,  the  developing  spirit  of  cosmopoli- 
tanism and  sense  of  human  brotherhood,  the 
disappearance  of  old  and  familiar  landmarks, 
the  common  questioning  of  traditional  stand- 
ards, the  multiplying  of  religious  sects,  the 

92 


McGIFFERT 


prevalence  both  of  rationalism  and  of  super- 
stition, the  loss  of  faith  and  the  search  for 
certainty — in  all  these  and  many  other  re- 
spects there  is  a  close  kinship  between  the 
earliest  and  the  latest  of  the  Christian  cen- 
turies. It  was  a  period  of  change  on  a  vast 
scale  and  so  is  this.  Are  we  to  suppose  then 
that  as  the  ancient  paganism  gave  way  before 
the  young  and  lusty  Christianity  so  Chris- 
tianity in  its  turn  is  to  be  crowded  off  the  field 
by  some  new  faith  or  by  no  faith  ?  There  are 
many  who  think  so  and  who  talk  about  Chris- 
tianity as  an  outworn  system  fitted  only  for 
an  age  that  is  gone.  In  reply  to  them  it  is  not 
enough  to  show  that  Christianity  still  meets 
many  needs  of  many  hearts,  needs  which  re- 
main ever  much  the  same — that  it  comforts 
the  sorrowing,  strengthens  the  weak,  raises 
the  fallen  as  it  has  always  done.  It  must  be 
shown  rather  that  Christianity  not  only  does 
this  but  also  meets  the  new  needs  of  the  new 
age.  What  then  is  this  new  age?  What  are 
its  characteristic  features  and  its  peculiar 
needs  ? 

The  modem  age  is  marked  by  a  vast  confi- 
dence in  the  powers  of  man.  For  many  cen- 
turies it  was  the  custom  to  think  of  man  as  a 
weak  and  puny  thing.  Humility  and  self- 
distrust  were  the  cardinal  virtues,  pride  and 
self-reliance  and  independence  the  root  of  all 
vice.  The  change  is  not  the  fruit  of  specula- 
tion, a  mere  philosophical  theory  as  to  man^s 

93 


MODERN     SERMONS 


relation  to  the  universe,  but  the  result  of  the 
actual  and  growing  conquest  of  the  world  in 
which  we  live.  We  are  not  completely  its 
masters  to  be  sure,  but  we  understand  it  far 
better  and  control  it  far  more  effectively  than 
our  fathers  did.  The  past  century  has  given 
the  most  brilliant  demonstration  the  world  has 
ever  seen  of  what  human  power  can  actually 
accomplish  in  the  material  realm,  the  realm  of 
the  tangible  and  the  visible  and  the  audible. 
Science  and  mechanics  have  combined  to  give 
the  modern  man  a  sense  of  mastery  undreamed 
of  in  other  ages.  What  such  a  man  most 
needs  from  Christianity  (and  he  is  the  rep- 
resentative man  of  the  modern  age,  whose 
presence  in  overwhelming  numbers  chiefly  dis- 
tinguishes this  age  from  those  that  have  pre- 
ceded it)  is  not  condemnation  for  the  pride  of 
accomplishment,  exhortations  to  humility,  and 
the  offer  of  healing  from  above,  but  the  chance 
to  use  his  strength  in  ways  that  are  most 
worth  w^hile — higher  ideals,  larger  opportu- 
nities, vaster  realms  of  service. 

Another  marked  characteristic  of  the  mod- 
ern age  is  its  widespread  and  controlling 
interest  in  the  present  world.  With  all  its 
sorrow  and  suffering  and  distress,  the  world 
seems  to  the  representative  modern  man  a 
better  and  a  more  satisfying  place  than  it 
did  to  the  representative  man  of  an  older  day. 
It  is  not  simply  that  this  earth  has  become 
more  interesting  as  we  have  learned  more 

94 


McGIFFERT 


about  it,  and  the  present  life  more  comfort- 
able as  material  conditions  have  improved,  but 
that  the  future  possibilities  of  human  life 
upon  this  planet  seem  so  tremendous.  Char- 
acteristic of  a  former  time  was  its  conviction 
that  all  had  been  learned  and  accomplished 
that  man  was  capable  of,  that  the  golden  age 
lay  in  the  past  and  that  nothing  better  was  to 
be  looked  for.  Characteristic  of  the  present 
time  is  its  imbounded  faith  in  the  future, 
based  upon  its  solid  experience  of  the  past. 
Pessimism  there  is  in  plenty,  as  in  every  age 
of  the  world,  but  optimism  not  pessimism  is 
the  dominant  temper  of  this  young  and  confi- 
dent century.  And  again,  what  the  age  needs 
from  Christianity  is  not  a  demonstration  that 
this  earth  is  a  poor  and  unsatisfying  place, 
but  the  vision  of  a  work  worth  doing  now  and 
here,  a  work  worth  doing  for  this  world,  in 
which  the  thought  and  interest  of  the  modern 
age  so  largely  center. 

Another  characteristic  of  our  age  is  its 
growing  social  concern,  which  is  the  fruit 
in  part  of  the  modern  interest  in  the  present 
life  just  referred  to,  in  part  of  the  general  em- 
phasis on  solidarity  and  unity  which  suc- 
ceeded the  eighteenth  century  emphasis  on  in- 
dividuality. The  social  conscience  of  Europe 
and  America  is  now  more  wide  awake  and 
more  generally  active  than  ever  before.  Op- 
portunities for  social  service  are  steadily  mul- 
tiplying, character  is  more  and  more  inter- 

95 


MODERN     SERMONS 


preted  in  social  terms,  and  their  obligation  to 
labor  for  the  promotion  of  the  welfare  of 
society  is  increasingly  felt  both  by  individuals 
and  by  institutions.  Our  generation  is  burn- 
ing with  zeal  for  social,  economic  and  civic 
reform,  and  is  controlled  by  the  idea  of  human 
brotherhood  and  marked  by  its  practise  as  no 
generation  ever  was  before.  And  again,  what 
such  an  age  needs  from  Christianity  is  not  to 
be  told  the  supreme  importance  of  personal 
salvation,  but  to  be  given  a  social  ideal  grand 
enough  to  fire  its  imagination,  to  arouse  its 
enthusiasm  and  to  enlist  its  devotion. 
^Has  Christianity  then  a  message  for  the 
modem  world,  or  does  it  belong  wholly  to  the 
past  and  minister  only  to  the  same  needs  it  al- 
ways has  1  If  so,  it  may  expect  to  find  itself 
more  and  more  disregarded  by  modem  men. 
All  too  many  indeed  disregard  it  now.  It  is 
not  that  they  are  hostile  to  Christianity  but 
that  they  care  nothing  about  it.  It  seems  to 
address  itself  only  to  interests  which  they  do 
not  share.  The  old  needs  as  experience  shows, 
may  be  revivified,  or  even  recreated  on  a 
larger  or  a  smaller  scale  where  they  do  not  al- 
ready exist,  but  to  create  artificial  needs  in 
order  to  meet  them  when  the  modern  world 
is  fuU  of  real  needs  of  another  kind  is  a  sorry 
business.  If  Christianity  cannot  do  more 
than  this  it  is  an  outworn  faith  and  the  past 
only  not  the  future  belongs  to  it.  But  Chris- 
tianity is  not  an  outworn  faith  and  the  future 

96 


McGIFFERT 


does  belong  to  it,  for  it  has  a  message  for  the 
representative  men  of  this  modern  age.  It 
ministers  not  only  to  permanent  human  needs 
which  are  common  to  all  times  and  places,  but 
also  to  the  new  and  peculiar  needs  of  this 
twentieth  century. 

The  greatest  fact  in  modem  Christian  his- 
tory is  the  rediscovery  of  Jesus.  He  is  better 
known  and  understood  to-day  than  He  has 
ever  been  before.  The  recent  development  of 
historical  study  and  criticism  which  has  revo- 
lutionized traditional  opinion  upon  all  sorts 
of  matters  has  given  us  a  new  insight  into  the 
origin  and  growth  of  Christianity.  The  Jesus 
of  the  sjrnoptic  gospels  has  been  finally  set 
free  from  the  integuments  in  which  the  devo- 
tion and  the  misunderstanding  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  early  enswathed  Him,  and  has 
been  allowed  for  the  first  time  to  speak  for 
Himself.  And  the  striking  feature  of  the 
situation  is  that  He  speaks  a  language  which 
the  modem  age,  with  its  genial  confidence  in 
men,  its  vivid  interest  in  the  present  world 
and  its  profound  concern  for  social  better- 
ment, is  peculiarly  fitted  to  understand.  His 
message  is  just  the  message  that  the  modem 
world  is  looking  for. 

The  kingdom  of  God  was  the  burden  of  His 
preaching,  not  a  kingdom  lying  simply  in 
another  world  beyond  the  skies,  but  estab- 
lished here  and  now — "  Thy  kingdom  come, 
thy  will  be  done  in  earth  ";  not  a  kingdom 

VI— 7  97 


MODERN     SERMONS 


made  up  of  isolated  human  lives  moving  along 
their  several  and  separate  paths  toward 
heaven,  but  of  the  society  of  all  human  kind 
banded  together  in  common  labor  under  the 
control  of  a  common  purpose;  and  not  by- 
some  supernatural  and  miraculous  means  was 
the  kingdom  to  come,  while  men  sat  by  and 
gazed  in  awe  upon  the  power  of  the  Almighty, 
but  by  the  work  of  Jesus  Himself  and  of 
those  that  came  after  Him,  by  the  devotion 
and  energy  of  human  lives  working  at  one 
with  the  divine  will.  When  Jesus  said, ' '  Fol- 
low me, ' '  He  meant  nothing  else  than  laboring 
with  Him  at  the  same  task  in  the  same  spirit. 

The  kingdom  of  God  on  earth — what  does  it 
mean?  We  answer  perhaps  glibly  enough: 
the  control  of  the  lives  of  all  men  and  of  all 
their  relationships  one  with  another  and  of  all 
the  institutions  in  which  those  relationships 
find  expression  by  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ 
who  has  shown  us  what  God  is  and  what  He 
would  have  this  world  be.  The  answer  is  pro- 
foundly true,  but  it  needs  to  be  given  a  more 
definite  content.  What  is  actually  involved  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth?  Is  it  only  a 
vague  form  of  words,  a  beautiful  but  intangi- 
ble mirage;  or  is  it  really  something  concrete 
and  practical?  Does  it  affect  only  ethics  and 
religion,  or  social,  economic  and  civic  matters 
as  well?  Does  it  mean  merely  the  improve- 
ment of  individual  character  or  also  the  trans- 
formation of  society  and  the  State;  the  mod- 


98 


McGIFFERT 


ification  of  detaife  in  our  existing  systems  or 
their  radical  reconstruction ;  the  grafting  of 
new  principles  on  the  old  or  the  repudiation 
of  all  we  have  and  the  birth  of  a  new  world  ? 
Can  our  present  civilization  really  be  Chris- 
tianized or  must  it  give  way  to  an  altogether 
different  order  ?  Is  it  a  dangerous  thing,  this 
kingdom  of  God?  Does  it  cut  too  deep  to  be 
welcome  or  is  it  simply  the  fulfilment  of  our 
faith  and  hope  ?  And  how  is  the  kingdom  to 
be  established?  What  methods  are  to  be 
adopted,  what  principles  followed  and  along 
what  lines  must  the  work  proceed?  It  is 
not  to  answer  them  that  I  have  propounded 
such  momentous  questions  as  these.  Who  in- 
deed can  answer  them  to-day?  It  is  only  to 
emphasize  the  importance  of  the  problem. 
All  other  problems  pale  beside  it.  In  it  the 
Church  of  the  twentieth  century,  to  which  has 
been  committed  the  responsibility  of  leader- 
ship has  the  most  difficult,  the  most  compli- 
cated, the  most  pressing  problem  that  it  has 
to  face.  We  Protestants  have  hardly  more 
than  played  with  it  hitherto.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  the  Catholics  grappled  with  it  and  act- 
ually evolved  an  international  state  which 
they  called  the  kingdom  of  God  and  which 
dominated  western  Europe  for  centuries.  It 
was  a  grand  conception,  magnificently  carried 
out,  but  it  was  not  the  kind  of  kingdom  Jesus 
was  thinking  of  nor  the  kind  of  a  kingdom  the 
world  needs  to-day.    We  live  in  the  modern 

99 


MODERN     SERMONS 


age  and  the  modern  age  has  turned  its  back 
forever  on  medievalism  whether  in  State  or 
Church.  We  do  not  want  the  spirit  of  other- 
worldliness  to  distract  men  from  their  duty  to 
this  world,  but  to  inspire  them  to  it.  We  do 
not  want  the  future  to  overshadow  the  pres- 
ent, but  to  transfigure  it.  We  do  not  want  the 
supernatural  to  crowd  out  the  natural,  but  to 
fill  it  with  divine  meaning.  We  do  not  want 
a  recrudescence  of  priestly  or  ecclesiastical 
authority,  but  the  birth  of  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian service.  Freedom,  spontaneity,  individ- 
uality, opportunity,  confidence  and  self-reli- 
ance, all  these  precious  gains  of  the  modem 
age  we  must  preserve.  But  we  must  have  also 
love,  sympathy,  fellowship,  cooperation  and 
an  ideal  worthy  of  our  conunon  devotion,  our 
common  effort  and  our  common  sacrifice. 

The  kingdom  for  which  medieval  Christians 
toiled  was  for  still  another  reason  quite  a 
different  thing  from  the  kingdom  of  God 
which  Jesus  had  in  mind.  He  did  not  mean 
another  institution,  set  up  in  the  midst  of  the 
existing  institutions  of  the  world  into  which 
a  man  could  enter  from  without.  The  king- 
dom of  God  which  Jesus  revealed  is  not  identi- 
cal with  the  Christian  Church.  It  is  the  reign 
of  God,  of  His  purposes,  of  His  ideals,  of  His 
Spirit,  in  the  lives  of  men  and  in  the  relation- 
ships and  institutions  of  the  world.  It  is  the 
world  itself  brought  into  harmony  with  God 's 
will ;  not  a  dualism  of  two  kingdoms,  but  one 

100 


McGIFFERT 


kingdom  only — God's  world  and  ours — con- 
trolled by  the  spirit  of  Christ.  For  this  the 
Christian  Church  is  called  to  labor ;  not  to  en- 
large and  glorify  itself  and  to  seek  to  domi- 
nate, but  to  make  itself  the  most  efficient  in- 
strument for  the  transformation  of  the  world 
into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

It  is  a  vast  and  splendid  thing,  this  king- 
dom of  God  of  which  Jesus  dreamed.  It  is 
not  for  one  type  of  mind,  one  form  of  char- 
acter, one  sort  of  temperament  alone,  but  for 
all  the  sons  of  God  the  wide  world  over.  It  is 
rich  enough  to  supply  the  most  varied  needs. 
It  offers  opportunity  to  the  strong,  activity  to 
the  strenuous,  visions  to  the  seer,  comfort  to 
the  sorrowing,  peace  to  the  troubled,  to  all 
service  by  doing  or  enduring,  by  giving  or  re- 
ceiving, by  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  active  con- 
flict or  in  quiet  meditation. 

It  is  a  divine  thing,  this  kingdom  of  God. 
In  it  God's  supreme  purpose  finds  expression. 
His  purpose  to  promote  the  reign  of  the  spirit 
of  love  among  men.  It  is  for  this  that  God  is, 
and  this  is  what  God's  love  for  the  world 
means.  In  human  brotherhood  the  divine 
Fatherhood  finds  fulfilment.  Through  human 
brotherhood  alone  the  Father's  purpose  for 
His  children  comes  to  accomplishment,  and 
through  human  brotherhood  alone  His  chil- 
dren discover  Him.  God  Himself  is  back  of 
the  kingdom.  We  did  not  invent  it.  Its 
ideals  are  not  of  our  making.    They  have  been 

101 


MODERN     SERMONS 


given  us.  They  are  higher  than  we  could  have 
dreamed  of.  They  lift  us  above  ourselves. 
We  rise  to  meet  them  and  find  exprest  in 
them  the  best  that  we  can  know.  In  this  king- 
dom the  divine  and  the  human  are  inextri- 
cably interwoven.  In  it  there  is  communion 
with  God  as  His  desires  fill  our  souls  and  His 
purposes  are  made  our  own,  and  in  it  there  is 
the  power  of  God  as  the  inspirations  of  His 
presence  lay  hold  upon  us.  And  yet  it  real- 
izes itself  only  in  the  experience  of  man.  We 
do  not  find  it  by  turning  our  backs  upon  the 
world  and  ceasing  to  be  human,  we  find  it 
only  here  in  human  life  itself.  It  is  rooted  in 
the  inner  man,  in  his  affections,  his  will,  his 
character,  but  it  comes  to  visible  expression  in 
all  sorts  of  ways  as  the  external  relationships 
of  life  are  brought  one  after  another  imder 
the  control  of  the  inner  disposition. 

It  is  both  material  and  spiritual,  this  king- 
dom of  God.  It  ministers  to  the  body  and  to 
the  soul.  Not  as  in  earlier  days  when  the 
Church  thought  only  of  the  spirit  and  looked 
upon  the  body  with  contempt ;  not  as  to-day  so 
many  social  reformers,  even  Christians,  seem 
to  think  only  of  the  body  and  disregard  alto- 
gether the  higher  things  of  the  spirit.  Unlike 
both,  Jesus  ministered  at  once  to  the  outer 
and  the  inner  man,  and  the  kingdom  of  God 
which  He  proclaimed  means  the  weal  of  the 
one  as  of  the  other,  means  a  social  order  in 
which  there  shall  be  food  and  drink  and  cloth- 


102 


McGIFFERT 


ing  and  shelter,  a  just  share  of  the  physical 
goods  of  life  for  all  God's  children,  and  in 
which  there  shall  be  also  for  all  of  them  the 
consolations  of  divine  communion,  the  inspira- 
tions of  human  fellowship,  the  glow  of  sympa- 
thy, the  joy  of  service,  the  trinity  of  faith  and 
hope  and  love. 

It  is  a  Christian  thing,  this  kingdom  of  God. 
The  greatest  gift  of  God  to  the  world  is  Jesus 
Christ.  It  is  just  this  which  differentiates 
the  kingdom  we  proclaim  from  all  man-made 
Utopias.  His  life,  His  character,  His  teach- 
ing, His  work,  His  spirit  of  service  dominat- 
ing the  world — this  is  what  the  kingdom 
means.  In  it  is  not  merely  our  self-taught 
love  and  devotion,  but  the  love  and  devotion 
of  the  Christ,  kindled  in  our  hearts  as  we  have 
looked  upon  Him  and  caught  the  inspiration 
of  His  vision  of  God.  The  prophets  too 
preached  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  exalted 
their  conception  was;  but  they  had  not  seen 
the  Christ,  and  it  is  not  the  kingdom  of  the 
prophets  we  proclaim  to  the  world  but  the 
kingdom  of  the  Christ.  In  Him  God  has 
given  the  full  revelation  of  His  purpose  for 
the  world,  and  His  aims,  His  motives.  His  es- 
timate of  values,  His  hopes  are  those  that  we 
would  have  the  world  share. 

It  is  a  uniting,  not  a  dividing  force,  this 
kingdom  of  God.  Not  setting  the  present  over 
against  the  past,  the  Church  over  against  the 
world,  the  conservative  over  against  the  radi- 

103 


MODERN     SERMONS 


cal,  one  community,  one  nation,  one  sect  over 
against  another.  It  gathers  them  all  up  into 
one ;  for  it  is  broad  enough  to  include  all  the 
best  of  the  past  and  of  the  present  and  of  the 
future  yet  to  come;  grand  enough  to  enlist 
the  devotion  of  men  of  every  people,  clime 
and  faith;  and  large  enough  to  unite  the 
whole  world  in  a  vast  confederation  of  labor, 
not  for  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest  num- 
ber but  for  the  greatest  good  of  all;  not  the 
good  of  competition,  which  blesses  one  at  the 
expense  of  another,  but  the  good  of  coopera- 
tion which  blesses  both  alike.  Not  by  jeal- 
ousy and  envy,  not  by  sectarian  zeal  and  relig- 
ious fanaticism,  not  by  national  bigotry  and 
class  prejudice,  not  by  the  forcing  of  opin- 
ions and  customs  upon  others,  but  by  the 
union  of  all  men  of  good  will  of  every  race 
and  condition,  by  the  sharing  of  their  visions 
and  by  the  linking  of  their  faiths  and  hopes 
and  efforts  shall  the  kingdom  of  God  come. 
The  great  task  of  the  Christian  Church  of 
the  twentieth  century  is  ready  to  its  hand. 
Upon  the  Church  devolves  the  chief  responsi- 
bility for  the  bringing  of  the  kingdom,  for  to 
it  has  been  vouchsafed  the  supreme  vision,  in 
Jesus'  revelation  of  His  Father's  will.  The 
Church  has  had  many  large  tasks  in  the  past 
which  it  has  met  in  a  spirit  of  consecrated 
heroism — ^the  conversion  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, the  planting  of  a  Christian  civilization 
among  the  barbarian  people  of  western  Eu- 

104 


McGIFFERT 


rope,  the  establishment  of  the  world  Church 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  the  recovery  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ  and  its  incarnation  in  new  institu- 
tions in  the  sixteenth  century.  It  is  in  the 
face  of  great  tasks  that  the  Church  has  always 
shown  itself  at  its  best  and  it  may  well  be 
grateful  when  they  come.  If  ever  there  was 
such  a  task  it  is  before  us  now. 

We  are  on  the  eve  of  great  happenings.  No 
one  familiar  with  history  and  able  to  read  the 
signs  of  the  times  can  for  a  moment  doubt  it. 
Unfortunately  the  Church,  as  too  often  in  the 
past,  has  temporarily  lost  its  leadership.  It 
continues  to  minister  beautifully  and  effi- 
ciently to  its  own  members  and  to  bless  the 
lives  of  multitudes  of  them,  but  it  is  not  in  the 
van  of  progress  and  much  of  the  best  life  of 
the  world  has  turned  its  back  upon  it  and  is 
pushing  on  alone.  There  have  been  periods 
when  the  world  lagged  behind  the  Church  and 
the  Church's  one  task  was  to  urge  it  forward. 
To-day  no  small  part  of  the  world  is  ahead 
of  the  Church. 

We  Christians  are  apt  to  be  much  too  easily 
satisfied.  We  are  complacent  if  our  churches 
hold  their  own,  if  our  better  families  can  still 
be  counted  on,  if  respectability  still  dictates, 
even  tho  hardly  so  imperatively  as  in  other 
days,  connection  with  the  church  and  attend- 
ance upon  its  services.  But  this  is  not  to  be 
in  command  of  the  situation  and  it  gives  no 
large  promise  for  the  future.    We  are  content 

1105 


MODERN     SERMONS 


with  too  little  and  the  great  modern  world 
with  its  teeming  masses,  its  eager  enthusiasms, 
its  burning  problems  and  its  untold  possibil- 
ities, is  in  danger  of  slipping  away  from  us. 
And  yet  what  a  message  we  have  for  it !  The 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  the  control  of  all 
the  relationships  of  life  and  of  all  the  institu- 
tions of  society  by  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Is  it  a  mere  idle  dream,  the  coming  of  God  *s 
kingdom  on  this  our  earth  ?  It  is  the  dream  of 
Jesus  Himself,  and  shall  not  His  disciples 
share  His  faith?  Is  it  vain  after  all  the 
efforts  of  these  nineteen  centuries  to  hope  that 
the  thing  can  ever  be  done?  But  the  thing 
has  never  been  tried  with  that  singleness  of 
purpose  to  which  Jesus  summoned  His  fol- 
lowers. That  is  a  momentous  fact  to  be  taken 
account  of  in  every  estimate  of  the  future. 
The  Christian  Church  has  tried  to  do  all  sorts 
of  things  and  in  many  of  them  has  been  re- 
markably successful.  But  it  has  never  made 
the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  the  reign  of  the 
spirit  of  Christ  in  all  the  relationships  of  life 
and  in  all  the  institutions  of  society  its  su- 
preme aim.  And  so  we  need  not  be  discour- 
aged because  the  work  is  still  unaccomplished. 
It  is  a  new  task  to  which  the  new  insight  of 
the  Church  summons  it.  Made  wise  by  all  the 
experiences  of  the  past,  endowed  with  a  new 
charity  and  breadth  of  vision,  taught  the  evils 
of  disunion  and  the  necessity  of  cooperation 
with  all  the  forces  of  goodness  everywhere,  the 

106 


McGIFFERT 


Church  is  justified  in  entering  upon  its  new 
mission  with  courage  and  with  confidence. 

Let  us  no  longer  stand  upon  the  defensive ; 
let  us  no  longer  regret  a  past  forever  gone ;  let 
us  no  longer  be  content  to  minister  to  the 
needs  only  of  a  small  and  select  portion  of  the 
community ;  let  us  no  longer  indeed  think  so 
much  about  needs  and  think  more  about  op- 
portunities and  obligations;  let  us  keep  our 
eyes  fixed  upon  Jesus'  glorious  vision  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  of  a  new  earth  in  which 
dwelleth  righteousness,  of  a  regenerated  so- 
ciety controlled  by  His  spirit.  So  will  Chris- 
tianity again  as  in  the  days  of  its  youth  rise 
exultant  to  a  world-wide  task.  And  this 
strong,  manly,  eager,  busy  age  will  respond 
with  enthusiasm  to  an  ideal  worthy  of  its 
wisest  planning  and  its  best  effort,  the  trans- 
formation not  merely  of  individual  lives  into 
the  image  of  Jesus  Christ,  but  of  this  great 
earth  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  His  Father 
and  ours. 


107 


McNEILE 

THE  POWER  PROOFS   OF  GHRIST'S 
RESURRECTION 


ALAN  HUGH  McNEILE 

Dean  of  Sidney  Sussex  College,  Cam- 
bridge, England,  since  1905;  bom  in 
1871;  educated  at  Harrow  School;  Pem- 
broke College,  Cambridge,  M.A,,  D.D. ;  or- 
dained deacon,  1895;  ordained  priest  at 
Canterbury,  1897;  curate  of  Ramsgate, 
Kent,  1895-97;  fellow  and  theological  lec- 
turer of  Sidney  Sussex  College  since 
1897;  examining  chaplain  to  Bishop  of 
Worcester,  1902-05;  to  Bishop  of  Bir- 
mingham since  1905. 


110 


THE  POWER  PROOFS  OF  CHRIST'S 
RESURRECTION 

A.  H.  McNeile,  D.D. 

"  That  I  may  Jcnow  Mm  and  the  power  of  his  resur- 
rection."—Vhil.  3  :  10. 

IT  is  a  striking  fact  that  we  do  not  find  in 
the  New  Testament  any  argument,  any 
attempt  at  logical  proof  with  reference  to 
the  resurrection  of  Jesus.  Paul  in  his  ear- 
liest epistle  takes  it  already  for  granted  as  a 
simple  fact  which  the  Thessalonians  already 
knew  from  his  previous  preaching.  That  is  to 
say  it  is  assumed  as  a  piece  of  history  well 
known  as  far  away  as  Macedonia,  less  than 
twenty-five  years  after  Jesus  was  crucified  in 
Palestine.  And  on  that  basis  Paul  argues  for 
the  resurrection  of  all  who  have  fallen  asleep 
in  Jesus.  Similarly  in  writing  to  the  Corin- 
thians, he  draws  the  deduction  that ' '  if  Christ 
be  not  raised,  then  is  our  preaching  vain  and 
your  faith  is  also  vain,  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins. ' ' 
And  the  well-known  fact  that  Christ  had  been 
raised,  which  he  had  taught  them  before  when 
he  was  at  Corinth,  involved  of  a  necessity  the 
raising  of  all  men  in  Him.  And  we  find  that 
in  every  epistle  in  the  New  Testament,  except 
the  three  short  private  letters,  the  Epistle  to 
Philemon,  and  the  Second  and  Third  Epistle 

111 


MODERN     SERMONS 


of  John,  Christ 's  resurrection  is  either  explic- 
itly assumed  as  a  fact,  or  is  implied  in  state- 
ments about  His  second  coming  from  heaven. 

When  we  pass  to  the  early  speeches  in  the 
Acts,  we  find  the  resurrection  again  assumed, 
but  another  deduction  is  drawn  from  it.  It  is 
considered  as  an  accepted  fact  which  proves 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  And 
Paul  teaches  the  same  in  Romans ;  Christ  was 
designated,  marked  out,  proved,  to  be  the  Son 
of  God  with  power  by  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead.  Thus  in  different  parts  of  the  New 
Testament  we  see  the  writers  taking  the  two 
complementary  positions:  Because  Christ 
was  the  Son  of  God  we  can  assume  that  He 
rose;  and  because  Christ  rose  we  are  corrob- 
orated in  our  belief  that  He  was  the  Son  of 
God.  But  the  only  sort  of  proof  of  the  resur- 
rection itself  which  the  New  Testament  offers 
us  lies  in  the  appearances  of  Jesus  to  individ- 
uals on  Easter  and  the  following  days.  Those 
who  believe  that  mankind  has  been  gradually 
led  on  by  God  through  a  long  process  of  men- 
tal development,  will  be  ready  to  admit  that  a 
turning  point  in  that  process  was  reached 
when  the  human  mind  conceived  the  idea  of  a 
real  existence  after  death.  The  primitive 
notions  of  life  in  the  underworld  sufficed  the 
Hebrews  for  long  ages.  They  assumed  that 
the  dead  were  a  shadowy,  nerveless  imitation 
of  the  living;  without  feeling  or  desire,  lan- 
guage or  action,  not  asleep  yet  not  awake. 

112 


McNEILE 


"  The  dead  know  not  anything,  neither  have 
they  any  more  a  reward,  for  the  memory  of 
them  is  forgotten ;  their  love  and  their  hatred 
and  their  envy  are  now  perished ;  neither  have 
they  any  more  a  portion  forever  in  anything 
that  is  done  under  the  sun."  "  The  dead 
cannot  praise  God,  neither  they  that  go  dowTi 
into  Sheol."  "  Thou  hast  laid  them  in  the 
lowest  pit,  in  a  place  of  darkness  and  in  the 
deep  ^ ' ;  without  light  or  warmth  or  movement 
or  activity,  and  yet  denied  the  bliss  of  anni- 
hilation. The  Hebrew  Sheol  is  a  nightmare 
to  make  one  shudder.  But  as  time  went  on, 
Hebrew  thinkers  themselves  revolted  from  the 
awful  picture.  The  thing  was  monstrous  and 
impossible,  because  a  dawning  conception  be- 
gan to  illumine  their  minds  that  God  was  a 
God  of  love  and  justice,  and  yet  this  world 
failed  to  exhibit  that  justice  or  that  love.  The 
wicked  flourished  like  a  green  bay  tree,  while 
the  good  more  often  suffered  than  not.  Facts 
cried  out  and  would  not  be  silenced.  There 
must  be  retribution  somehow,  somewhere; 
there  must  be  a  future  righting  of  frightful 
wrongs;  there  must  be  punishment  for  sins 
and  rewards  for  righteousness,  else  God  would 
not  be  God.  And  thus  the  aspiration  slowly 
grew — the  expectation  of  a  resurrection 
slowly  deepened,  until  very  late  in  the  Old 
Testament  it  found  its  classical  expression  in 
the  last  chapter  of  the  book  of  Daniel.  And 
it  is  an  aspiration  which  all  endorse,  a  hope 

VI-8  113 


MODERN     SERMONS 


that  finds  an  echo  in  every  human  heart.  But 
it  is  difiieult  to  think  that  a  hope  which  finds 
an  echo  in  every  human  heart  is  not  destined 
to  be  realized.  The  universality  of  the  wish 
shows  that  it  is  an  integral  factor  in  human 
thought,  and  is  itself  an  argument  and  a 
pledge  that  He  who  made  human  nature  in- 
tended to  satisfy  its  supremest  longing — not 
of  course  necessarily  in  the  form  in  which 
men's  imagination  portrayed  it.  The  Jews 
painted  a  variety  of  highly-colored  pictures 
of  the  future  life,  which  are  preserved  in 
many  of  the  writings  in  the  two  centuries  be- 
fore Christ.  But  the  longing  was  there ;  and 
it  predisposes  us  to  expect  that  in  some  form 
or  other  it  would  be  fulfilled.  And  then  we 
reach  the  records  of  its  fulfilment  in  the  New 
Testament. 

Now  the  modern  spirit  of  criticism,  the  ten- 
dency to  sift  the  evidence  for  every  fact  in 
history,  has  naturally  not  left  the  greatest  of 
all  marvels  untouched.  There  is  no  use  in  de- 
nying that  it  is  difficult  to  harmonize  all  the 
details  in  the  narratives  of  Christ's  appear- 
ances. The  possibility  must  be  frankly  ad- 
mitted that  some  of  them  may  be  unhistorical. 
In  dealing  with  criticisms  on  the  subject,  one 
large  class  of  them  may  be  left  entirely  out  of 
account.  I  mean  those  which  consist  in  the 
argument  that  all  miracles  are  impossible, 
therefore  the  resurrection  is  impossible,  there- 
fore the  appearances  after  the  resurrection 

114 


McNEILE 


are  unhistorical.  But  dismissing  such  reason- 
ings as  that,  which  start  by  begging  the  whole 
question,  it  is  not  inconceivable  that  at  some 
future  time  it  might  be  really  proved  that  no 
human  eyes  saw  the  risen  Lord.  Manu- 
scripts might  be  found,  really  contemporary 
with  the  apostles,  which  might  show  that  all 
the  present  narratives  of  the  resurrection 
were  a  later  growth.  But  suppose,  for  the 
sake  of  argument,  that  it  were  so.  We  should 
no  doubt  be  deprived  of  an  enormous  help  to 
our  faith,  but  the  fact  of  the  resurrection  it- 
self would  not  be  disproved.  The  resurrection 
marked  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God,  but  it  did 
not  make  Him  such.  We  can  confidently  take 
the  converse  position,  which  we  saw  was  taken 
in  the  New  Testament  and  say.  Since  Christ 
was  the  Son  of  God,  and  we  have  an  over- 
whelming mass  of  evidence  which  satisfies  us 
of  that,  He  must  have  risen,  and  returned  to 
the  Father  wearing  His  humanity;  and  this 
must  be  true  whether  men  and  women  saw 
Him  with  human  eyes  or  not.  On  the  day  of 
the  crucifixion  the  divine  Man  lost  His  self 
that  He  might  gain  it.  But  if  He  lost  it,  and 
after  all  gained  nothing,  if  He  died  as  the 
representative  of  all  and  then  remained  dead, 
His  work  is  not  worthy  to  be  praised  or  had  in 
honor. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  Christianity  stands 
or  falls  with  the  resurrection.  And  some 
Christians  are  in  constant  fear  for  their  faith 


115 


MODERN     SERMONS 


because  they  go  on  to  say  that  Christianity 
stands  or  falls  with  the  narratives  of  Christ's 
appearances  in  the  New  Testament.  And 
they  would  rather  shut  their  eyes  and  not 
read  modern  criticisms  than  run  the  faintest 
risk  of  their  faith  being  shaken.  But  it  is  far 
more  true  to  say  that  Christianity  stands  or 
falls  with  the  divinity  of  the  Lord,  of  which 
the  resurrection — quite  independently  of  the 
narratives — was  a  necessary  and  inevitable 
consequence.  It  is  here  that  we  approach  the 
central  mystery  of  mysteries.  We  are  com- 
pelled to  employ  words:  but  all  words  are 
only  symbols  or  tools,  clumsy  inadequate  sym- 
bols, rough  blunt  tools,  to  express  our  pro 
foundest  convictions  and  intuitions.  The 
words  ' '  He  that  loseth  his  self  shall  find  it  ' ' 
contain  a  principle  which  prevails  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  universe.  But 
the  more  we  think  about  the  words,  the  more 
we  feel  that  they  are  in  some  sense  true  also 
of  God.  No  man  hath  seen  God.  We  can 
only  judge  of  what  He  may  be  from  what  man 
is.  And  it  is  the  supreme  glory  of  man  that 
such  a  deduction  is  possible ;  we  feel  unshake- 
ably  convinced  that  we  are  made  in  His  image 
and  after  His  likeness.  Judging,  then,  from 
ourselves,  it  seems  to  us  that  perfection  of 
being  must  include  love ;  and  love  must  in- 
volve one  who  loves,  and  one  who  is  loved — a 
subject  and  an  object.  Now  if  we  could  con- 
ceive of  God's  absolute  being,  we  should  have 

116 


McNEILE 


to  conceive  of  a  subject  without  an  object. 
But  it  is  inconceivable  that  God  is  not  love. 
A  subject  without  an  object  is  unthinkable. 
And  so  we  conclude  that  for  the  sake  of  His 
own  perfection  of  being,  He  limits  Himself, 
He  sets  before  Him  an  object  that  He  may 
love.  It  is  true  that  nothing  can  be  imagined 
that  is  not  included  in  His  absolute  self.  A 
real,  actual,  eternal  dualism  cannot  be.  The 
whole  created  universe  must  lie  within  the 
boundless  embrace  of  His  infinity.  And  from 
all  eternity  the  object  of  God's  love  existed 
in  the  person  of  Him  whom  we  call  the  Son  of 
God.  But,  within  the  limits  of  time,  by  the 
performance  of  the  act  that  we  call  creation, 
He  caused  the  existence  of  a  finite  object — 
something  which,  in  our  poverty  of  language, 
we  must  describe  as  set  over  against  Him,  op- 
posite to  Him,  different  from  Him ;  dependent 
of  course  for  its  being  always  and  absolutely 
upon  His  being,  filled  with  His  immanence, 
kept  in  existence  by  His  continuous  fiat,  a  real 
revelation  of  His  activity;  but  yet  an  object 
of  His  personal  love. 

But  more  than  that,  the  love  which  a  man 
can  have  towards  an  impersonal  object,  a 
thing,  is  not  the  highest  love.  The  material 
world  obeys  His  laws  without  variableness  or 
shadow  of  turning.  But  its  obedience  is  auto- 
matic ;  it  cannot  help  being  very  good ;  it  can- 
not give  back  love  for  love.  When  God  set 
the  universe  over  against  Himself  as  the  ob- 

117 


MODERN     SERMONS 


ject  of  His  thought,  He  caused  it  to  be  of  such 
a  nature  that  it  should  pass  through  develop- 
ment and  evolution,  until  personal  beings 
emerged  into  existence  who  could  return  to 
Him  personal  love,  and  return  it  of  their  own 
free  will — of  their  own  deliberate  choice; 
otherwise  they  were  machines,  automatons, 
mere  things;  and  the  love  between  Him  and 
them  would  not  be  mutual,  and  therefore  it 
would  not  be  perfect.  And  not  until  that  per- 
sonal love  of  man  to  Him  is  perfect,  can  God 
Himself  be  said  to  be  complete.  He  wills  to 
be  in  some  sense  incomplete,  and  to  grow  to- 
wards completeness  by  the  growing  perfection 
of  man's  love  to  Him.  In  other  words.  He 
limits,  He  sacrifices  His  self,  that  He  may  find 
it.  I  cannot  think  that  any  line  of  thought 
will  touch  even  the  fringe  of  the  problems  of 
the  universe  unless  it  starts  from  this  mystery 
of  God's  self  limitation ;  self  sacrifice ;  the  los- 
ing of  the  absoluteness  of  His  self,  in  order  to 
gain  His  self  in  the  highest  perfection.  And 
we  cannot  help  supposing  that  even  if  there 
had  been  no  sin,  God's  self  would  have  as- 
sumed humanity,  in  order  to  bring  about  the 
unity  between  Him  and  His  creation.  It  was 
man's  sin  which  caused  the  life  of  the  God- 
man  upon  earth  to  be  what  it  was ;  and  it  was 
man's  sin  which  made  Him  die.  And  when 
He  died,  His  death  was  a  repetition,  a  reflec- 
tion, an  imitation,  but  at  the  same  time  a  nec- 
essary completion  of  the  eternal  self  limita- 

118 


McNEILE 


tion,  self  sacrifice  of  the  Godhead.  But  if 
that  sacrifice  of  the  divine  self  was  performed 
in  order  to  bring  about  the  unity,  the  atone- 
ment of  all  men  with  Him  in  mutual  love,  the 
whole  eternal  purpose  of  the  Father  would 
have  come  to  nought  if  the  dead  Christ  had 
not  become  the  living  Christ,  if  the  final  union 
of  the  divine  self  with  Himself  had  failed. 
Everything  that  we  can  imagine  about  the  be- 
ing of  God  is  based  on  the  analogy  of  the  be- 
ing of  men ;  and  that  analogy,  if  valid,  leads 
us  to  the  incarnation.  But  once  led  to  the  in- 
carnation, we  find  it  impossible  to  stop.  The 
incarnation  was  a  means  to  an  end ;  and  if  the 
end  was  not  accomplished,  and  the  atonement 
was  not  completed  by  the  resurrection,  relig- 
ious philosophy  becomes  a  meaningless  enigma, 
because  the  key  to  human  history  is  lost. 
And  if  so,  we  are  surely  right  in  thinking  that 
the  question  whether  human  eyes  saw  Him  or 
not  after  He  rose,  is  of  relatively  minor  im- 
portance; undoubtedly  an  immense  help  to 
faith,  but  not  essential  to  the  atonement  of 
God  and  man. 

And  yet  we  must  not  belittle  this  help  to 
faith.  If  Christ  must  have  risen,  whether  men 
saw  Him  or  not,  it  makes  it  easier  to  believe 
that  they  did  see  Him.  And  further,  if  the 
history  of  the  world  is  unintelligible  without 
the  resurrection,  it  is  no  argument  against  it 
to  say  that  it  is  unique  in  the  annals  of  man- 
kind.   From  the  nature  of  the  case  it  must  be 

119 


MODERN     SERMONS 


unique,  because  there  can  be  only  one  infinite, 
living  representative  of  the  universe. 

And  so,  with  a  sure  confidence  in  the  divine 
act  which  completed  the  atonement,  we  can 
turn  to  ourselves.  The  world  wanted  a  proof 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  and  the  only  proof 
they  eould  offer  was  ''  We  have  seen  the 
Lord!  "  **  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised  up, 
of  whom  we  all  are  witnesses. '*  And  the 
world  wants  a  proof  to-day.  It  will  not  be 
satisfied  with  the  Christian  deduction  that 
because  Christ  was  divine  He  must  have  risen. 
It  needs  the  converse  argument — because  He 
rose  He  must  be  divine.  And  so  it  still  asks 
for  proof  that  He  rose.  And  what  proof  can 
we  give?  In  former  days  men  accepted  the 
ipse  dixit  of  Scripture.  But  now  they  wiU 
believe  anything  rather  than  Scripture.  They 
will  believe  the  Greek  historians,  or  the  Latin 
historians ;  they  will  believe  Assyrian  inscrip- 
tions or  Egyptian  hieroglyphics.  They  will 
accept  thousands  of  unproved  statements  in 
so-called  secular  writings  of  all  nations.  But 
the  Bible  they  will  not  accept  unless  it  is 
supported  from  other  sources.  We  must 
therefore  offer  them  some  other  proof. 

The  modem  mind  is  dominated  by  the 
thought  that  effects  always  follow  causes. 
Nothing  can  be  considered  as  a  cause  unless 
we  can  point  to  its  effects.  When  therefore 
the  Christian  claims  that  a  great  power  was 
introduced  into  the  world  after  Christ's  death, 

120 


McNEILE 


he  is  met  with  the  question:  What  has  it 
done?  What  is  it  doing?  Show  that  it  is  a 
power.  The  statements  in  your  New  Testa- 
ment are  not  enough.  Granted  that  the  uni- 
versal aspiration  of  men  after  a  future  life 
may  incline  us  to  expect  that  there  may  be 
one,  we  cannot  prove  it  until  we  experience 
that  future  life  for  ourselves,  until  we  creep 
out  of  this  life  by  the  gateway  of  death  and 
discover  for  ourselves  whether  there  is  beyond 
it  everything  or  nothing.  You  say  that  Jesus 
Christ  has  risen,  and  that  His  resurrection 
is  a  power.  A  power  that  effects  nothing  is 
no  power.  Show  us  the  effects,  here  and  now, 
that  we  may  see  and  believe. 

Now,  it  ought  to  be  enough  to  point  to  the 
Christian  Church.  Christ's  resurrection  gave 
it  birth;  it  has  stood  firm  amid  the  shifting 
sands  of  time ;  it  has  seen  the  decay  and  fall 
of  the  great  Roman  Empire,  and  the  rise  of 
many  another  kingdom;  it  has  reached  its 
arms  to  every  country  and  almost  every  island 
under  heaven.  And  we  might  boldly  claim 
that  such  a  phenomenon,  following  upon  the 
public  execution  of  the  Master  whom  Chris- 
tians worship,  could  not  have  taken  its  rise 
from  a  delusion,  an  invention  or  a  lie.  The 
existence  of  the  Church  is  a  solid  fact,  and  it 
is  an  effect  which  must  spring  from  an  ade- 
quate cause.  And  we  can  go  further,  and 
point  to  countless  individuals  whose  lives  have 
shown  the  power  of  the  resurrection.     There 

121 


MODERN     SERMONS 


have  passed  across  the  stage  of  history  a  pro- 
cession of  saints,  young  men  and  maidens,  old 
men  and  children,  a  great  multitude  which  no 
man  can  number,  who  have  lived  the  Christ- 
like life  in  the  strength  of  His  risen  life.  To 
those  that  ask  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in 
us,  we  can  show  all  this.  And  to  the  Chris- 
tian, it  is  proof,  positive  and  convincing, 
enough  and  to  spare. 

But  the  non-Christian  may  still  be  dissatis- 
fied. The  proof  is  too  vague.  The  past  does 
not  appeal  to  him.  Other  religions  have  en- 
joyed a  long  life  and  numbered  more  ad- 
herents than  Christianity.  The  accounts  of 
dead  saints  have  probably  been  exaggerated; 
or  he  has  never  read  them  and  doesn  't  want  to 
read  them.  And  above  all,  he  says  he  might 
have  some  belief  in  the  Christian  Church  if 
it  were  not  for  the  Christians  whom  he  sees 
before  his  eyes  every  day.  If  Christ  really 
rose,  it  ought  on  their  own  showing  to  be  a 
driving,  impelling  force  that  dominates  every 
action  and  thought  and  word.  j\Ien  ought  to 
be  able  to  recognize  a  Christian  at  a  glance; 
he  ought  to  be  like  a  city  set  on  a  hill  which 
cannot  be  hid;  he  ought  to  be  visibly  moved 
like  trees  in  a  wind  if  he  is  really  born  of  the 
Spirit.  His  character  ought  to  be  so  beauti- 
ful and  strong  and  pure  that  everyone  would 
be  drawn  to  him  and  say,  "We  will  go  with 
thee  for  we  have  seen  that  God  is  with  thee. 
Where  then  is  your  proof  that  Christ  is  risen  ? 

122 


McNEILE 


To  begin  with,  it  is  not  difficult  to  show  that 
this  kind  of  objection  rests  upon  a  fallacy. 
The  objector  will  not  see  that  the  power  of  the 
resurrection,  the  ''  energy  "  of  the  Spirit,  is 
potential,  and  exists  forever  conserved  and 
undiminished.  And  if  men  do  not  make  it 
kinetic,  appropriate  and  make  it  actual,  in 
their  own  lives,  it  does  not  follow  that  it  has 
no  existence.  It  is  quite  superficial  and  un- 
scientific to  argue  that  there  is  no  living 
Christ  because  Christians  are  not  perfect. 
But  still  the  non-Christian  will  persist  in  an- 
swering that  seeing  is  believing.  And  upon 
the  followers  of  Christ  therefore  lies  the  over- 
whelming responsibility  of  showing  him  some- 
thing that  he  can  see,  of  exhibiting  the  power 
in  their  own  person. 

Look  at  some  of  the  alleged  witnesses.  The 
narratives  may  be  hard  to  reconcile,  chrono- 
logically or  geographically.  But  the  individ- 
uals who  saw  the  Lord  may  be  taken  as  types 
of  those  who  see  the  Lord  to-day.  Mary  Mag- 
dalene is  a  type  of  pure  womanhood,  with  all 
her  seven  demons  long  cast  out ;  a  type  of  all 
virgin  souls  of  men  or  women  who  go  through 
their  daily  life  ever  ready  to  hear  the  risen 
Master  calling  them  by  name.  A  joy  or  a  sor- 
row, a  gleam  of  beauty  in  nature  or  in  art, 
even  the  daily  round,  the  common  task,  will 
furnish  all  they  need  to  ask.  At  any  moment 
they  hear  the  Lord  saying  ' '  Marj^ ' '  and  they 
answer  '*  Kabboni."    To  them,  the  power  of 

123 


MODERN     SERMONS 


the  resurrection  is  an  abiding  fire  of  love,  an 
abiding  contact  with  the  divine.  They  are 
like  the  delicate  instrument  which  needs  no 
artificial  wires  to  catch  the  faintest  message 
from  afar.  Such  souls  are  rare ;  and  happy  is 
the  man  who  knows  even  one  of  them,  and  can 
call  him  friend. 

Pure  unsullied  love  will  always  be  the  first 
to  see  her  Lord.  But  next  to  love  comes  peni- 
tence. The  Lord  is  risen  indeed,  and  hath  ap- 
peared unto  Simon.  The  first  apostle  had 
gone  out  into  the  night  and  wept  bitterly.  We 
know  not  how  many  scalding  tears  he  had 
shed ;  we  know  not  a  single  detail  of  the  meet- 
ing between  him  and  the  Master.  But  we  do 
know  that  the  power  of  the  resurrection  trans- 
formed the  conceited,  over-confident,  patron- 
izing, but  penitent  fisherman  into  a  veritable 
rock,  the  first  stone  in  the  great  house  of  God. 
If  we  could  only  summon  tears  for  our  sins 
and  weep  bitterly,  and  then  in  the  depths 
of  our  being,  the  secret  place  of  the  Most 
High,  see  the  living  Lord,  we  too  should 
be  transformed,  and  lifted  out  of  our  self- 
confidence,  self-centeredness,  self-indulgence, 
self-seeking,  self-assertion,  self-love,  and  we 
should  become  a  proof  of  the  resurrection. 

Love  and  penitence  cover  all  requirements 
for  seeing  the  Lord.  But  the  power  of  the  res- 
urrection has  no  limits  in  its  manifold  ca- 
pacity to  transform  the  thoughts  of  men. 
Two  disciples,  we  read,  were  walking  to  Em- 

124 


McNEILE 


maus,  disappointment  written  on  tkeir  faces. 
They  had  been  looking  for  the  consolation 
of  Israel,  for  the  coming  of  the  divine  king- 
dom, for  the  millennium  of  delight  when 
the  Messiah  would  be  ruler  of  all  the  earth. 
Their  hopes  were  those  of  the  writer  who  had 
prayed  a  few  years  before :  *  *  Behold  0  Lord 
and  raise  up  unto  them  their  king,  the  son  of 
David  .  .  .  that  he  may  reign  over  Israel 
thy  servant.  And  gird  him  with  strength  to 
break  in  pieces  unrighteous  rulers,  to  purge 
Jerusalem  from  the  heathen  that  tread  her 
down  and  destroy.  .  .  .  And  there  shall 
be  no  iniquity  in  his  days  in  their  midst,  for 
all  shall  be  holy  and  their  king  is  the  Lord 
Messiah."  They  had  followed  and  reverenced 
the  man  Jesus,  and  had  hoped  that  it  was  He 
who  would  redeem  Israel.  But  He  was  dead. 
There  was  no  doubt  about  it ;  crowds  saw  Him 
die.  And  their  new-born  hopes  had  met  an 
untimely  end,  and  had  been  buried  in  His 
grave.  It  was  true  that  a  group  of  hysterical 
women  had  come  with  a  tale  of  angels  and  an 
empty  tomb.  But  Him  they  saw  not.  And  so 
the  Messiah  had  not  come  after  all;  and  the 
downtrodden  Jewish  people  must  still  go  on 
^with  their  weary  waiting  for  Him,  as  they  had 
waited  since  the  days  of  the  prophets. 

Ideals  are  grand  things ;  ideals  for  ourselves, 
for  society,  for  the  nation,  for  humanity.  But 
ideals  will  always  prove  chimeras  if  they  are 
built  upon  an  earthly  and  not  a  spiritual 

125 


MODERN     SERMONS 


foundation.  The  country  is  full  of  men  and 
women  who  follow  and  reverence  the  character 
of  the  man  Jesus,  and  are  nobly  spending 
their  lives  in  pursuit  of  social  ideals.  Settle- 
ments, societies,  acts  of  Parliament,  personal 
influence :  they  have  pointed  to  one  or  another 
form  of  activity,  and  they  have  hoped,  oh  so 
earnestly,  that  it  was  that  which  should  have 
redeemed  England.  But  the  movement  died, 
the  society  failed,  the  act  of  Parliament  was 
not  passed,  or  was  passed  and  proved  practi- 
cally useless;  and  with  it  the  hopes  of  the 
would-be  reformers  are  dying  or  dead.  It  is 
the  power  of  the  resurrection  which  alone  can 
transform  their  disappointment  into  a  sure 
and  certain  hope.  Nothing  but  the  risen 
Christ  in  the  hearts  of  men  will  redeem  the 
drunkard,  the  adulterer,  the  extortioner,  the 
murderer,  the  gambler,  the  cheat.  England 
must  be  crucified  with  Christ,  and  rise  to  new- 
ness of  life  with  Christ;  and  without  that, 
nothing  can  save  her.  And  the  workers  with 
the  magnificent  ideals  will  forever  be  disap- 
pointed, until  they  have  seen  the  risen  Lord, 
and  laid  their  ideals  before  Him  to  be  trans- 
formed ;  until  He,  and  not  merely  their  social 
schemes,  shall  have  made  their  hearts  burn 
within  them  and  taught  them  the  lessons  of 
the  Spirit  of  God. 

One  more  type  may  claim  our  attention,  a 
university  student.  He  was  trained  in  Greek 
philosophy  and  literature;  a  freeborn  citizen 

126 


McNEILE 


of  the  Roman  Empire ;  a  specialist  in  Hebrew 
literature  and  Rabbinic  law  and  Midrash. 
He  was  thus  in  touch  with  the  three  great 
phases  of  the  human  thought  of  his  day ;  up  to 
date,  widely  read,  and  keen  with  a  fine,  youth- 
ful enthusiasm.  But  Saul  of  Tarsus  found — 
not  one  more  subject  that  he  might  add  to 
his  versatile  accomplishments,  but  something 
which  transformed  them  all.  He  learned  to 
know  the  Man  whom  the  Romans  had  cruci- 
fied, whose  cross  the  Jews  hated  as  a  stum- 
bling block  and  the  Greeks  scorned  as  foolish- 
ness. As  a  Roman  he  was  proud  of  his 
citizenship;  he  was  proud  of  the  splendid 
organization  which  welded  men  into  one  body, 
governed  by  the  same  laws,  and  owning  alle- 
giance to  Ceesar.  But  he  found  that  which 
lifted  his  imperialism  into  heavenly  places. 
Our  citizenship  is  in  heaven,  we  are  one  body 
governed  by  the  law  of  liberty,  wherewith 
Christ  has  made  us  free;  a  body  in  which 
every  man  is  a  soldier,  owning  allegiance  to  the 
King,  eternal,  immortal,  invisible.  He  was 
proud  of  his  Jewish  ancestry,  and  was  never 
tired  of  insisting  on  its  privileges.  But  he 
found  that  which  transformed  his  Judaism 
into  universalism.  He  had  drunk  deep  into 
the  fountains  of  Greek  wisdom.  But  he  found, 
as  we  must  find  if  all  our  pursuit  of  knowl- 
edge is  not  to  be  a  striving  after  wind,  that  the 
only  wisdom  worthy  of  the  name  was  God's 
wisdom  in  a  mystery,  even  the  wisdom  which 

127 


MODERN     SERMONS 


hath  been  hidden,  which  God  foreordained  be- 
fore the  world ;  the  mystery  of  Christ 's  repre- 
sentative self-sacrifice,  of  God's  eternal  self- 
limitation,  of  the  completed  atonement  of  God 
and  man. 

It  is  possible  that  we  too  are  proud  of  our 
English  citizenship,  of  our  good  birth,  of  our 
intellectual  attainments.  But  we  can  count 
them  as  refuse  until  they  are  transformed  and 
dedicated.  Our  life  will  be  worthless  until, 
like  Paul,  we  have  come  to  know  the  incarnate 
God  and  the  power  of  His  resurrection. 


128 


MARTIN 
THE   LIFE   THAT    KNOWS   NO    DEFEAT 


VI— 9 


GEORGE  CURRIE  MARTIN 

Professor  of  New  Testament  language, 
etc.,  and  patristics  in  the  United  College, 
Bradford,  Yorks,  and  Lancashire  Inde- 
pendent College,  since  1903;  born  Porto- 
bello,  Scotland,  July  9,  1865;  educated 
George  Watson's  College,  Edinburgh; 
Knox  Institute,  Haddington;  Edinburgh 
and  Marburg  universities;  New  College, 
London;  minister  of  Congregational 
churches,  Nairn,  N.  B.,  1890-95;  Reigate, 
Surrey,  1895-1903;  author  of  "Foreign 
Missions  in  Eras  of  Non-conformity," 
"  A  Catechism  on  the  Teaching  of  Jesus," 
editor  of  "  Ephesians,  Proverbs,"  etc.,  in 
"The  Century  Bible,"  "New  Guinea," 
"  How  Best  to  Read  the  New  Testament," 
et«. 


130 


THE  LIFE  THAT  KNOWS  NO 
DEFEAT 

Prof.  G.  Curree  Martin,  M.A.,  B.D. 

**  I  can  do  all  things  in  Mm  that  strengtheneth  me.'* 
— PMl.  4  :  13. 

THESE  words  constitute  a  great  boast. 
Boasting  is  common  enough,  but  justi- 
fiable boasting  is  not  so  common.  It  is 
true  that  humility  is  not  the  very  highest 
quality  in  character,  and  that  the  greatest 
men  have  frequently  astounded  their  contem- 
poraries by  the  confidence  of  their  utterances 
about  their  ability.  Our  Lord  Himself  found 
that  one  cause  of  the  people's  enmity  lay  in 
the  statements  He  made  about  His  own  per- 
sonality, and  the  claims  He  assumed  as  His 
own  right.  But  here  we  find  His  great  apos- 
tle Paul  speaking  in  a  note  of  absolute  assur- 
ance that  staggers  us.  The  only  justification 
of  such  a  claim  is  that  it  should  be  verified  in 
experience. 

First,  then,  we  want  to  look  at  the  verifica- 
tion of  this  boast.  At  first  sight,  it  is  true, 
there  does  not  seem  very  much  justification 
for  it.  Paul  writes  this  letter  from  prison. 
Now  it  would  appear  that  the  most  obvious 
thing  for  him  to  do  at  the  moment,  if  he  were 
possest  of  the  power  to  which  he  lays  claim, 

131 


MODERN     SERMONS 


would  be  to  escape  from  prison  and  go  to  the 
assistance  of  his  various  converts  and 
churches.  This  very  letter  shows  us  that  he 
had  a  longing  so  to  do.  To  break  prison  only 
requires  a  certain  amount  of  ingenuity.  It 
is  said  that  there  are  no  bolts  so  strong,  no 
fetters  so  heavy,  no  arrangement  of  a  prison- 
house  so  ingenious  that  men  cannot  escape  if 
they  set  themselves  to  accomplish  the  task. 
Paul  never  attempted  it.  If  the  most  obvious 
and  simple  thing  was  not  done,  how  are  we  to 
find  a  justification  of  the  statement  ? 

It  will  be  remembered  that  a  century  or 
two  ago  one  of  our  English  poets  was  in 
prison,  and  in  his  cell  he  wrote  a  song  that  has 
floated  down  the  years  to  our  own  day : 

*'  Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make, 
Nor  iron  bars  a  cage; 
Hearts  innocent  and  quiet  take 
That  for  a  hermitage." 

This  was  a  wonderful  accomplishment  of  the 
poet's  imagination.  To  him  the  constraint  of 
the  prison  became  the  refuge  of  the  solitary, 
and  he  found  reasons  for  thankfulness  in  the 
very  circumstances  of  compulsory  solitude. 

When,  in  the  days  of  the  Scottish  Covenant, 
they  exiled  Samuel  Rutherford  from  his 
lovely  parish  of  Anworth  to  the  cold,  gray 
desolation  of  Aberdeen,  he  was  wont  to  write 
letters  of  comfort  and  consolation  to  his  par- 
ishioners, and  sometimes  he  dated  them,  not, 

132 


MARTIN 


as  we  might  expect,  from  the  dreary  prison- 
house  at  Aberdeen,  but  from  "  My  Lord's 
Palace  at  Aberdeen."  This  was  what  his 
faith  taught  Rutherford,  and  transformed 
the  place  of  confinement  to  a  room  in  which 
he  held  high  converse  with  his  Lord.  But 
Paul's  accomplishment  is  more  wonderful 
than  either  of  these.  For  him  the  prison  be- 
comes a  pulpit.  They  had  confined  him  in 
Rome,  that  they  might  silence  what  the  Roman 
historian  called  '*  the  mischievous  supersti- 
tion "  of  Christianity,  and,  behold,  he  finds 
the  prison  a  better  place  for  extending  his 
evangel  than  the  free  travel  that  had  formerly 
been  his  lot.  In  this  letter  he  tells  us  how 
the  whole  company  of  the  imperial  guard 
had  heard  the  word  of  Christ,  and  those  letters 
of  his  reached  the  utmost  limits  of  the  empire. 
Not  only  so,  but  they  come  down  through  all 
the  centuries,  until  to-day  we  read  in  this 
word  the  same  message  of  indomitable  cour- 
age, and  unconquerable  confidence. 

But,  says  someone,  at  any  rate  the  apostle 
could  not  escape  suffering  and  trial.  No,  he 
could  not,  but  let  us  read  that  great  autobio- 
graphical self-revelation — the  Second  Epistle 
to  the  Corinthians — and  we  find  the  way  in 
which  Paul  dealt  with  such  circumstances. 
Once  on  his  missionary  journeys  the  multi- 
tude stoned  him.  His  attitude  to  every  form 
of  suffering  is  just  as  if  he  had  been  able  to 
take  the  stones  his  persecutors  threw  at  him. 


133 


MODERN     SERMONS 


raise  them  in  his  hands,  and  as  he  did  so  the 
stones  had  turned  to  bright  and  flashing 
gems,  which  he  set  upon  his  forehead  as  a  tri- 
umphal diadem.  This  was  the  manner  in 
which  he  treated  all  the  trials  that  befell  him. 
He  made  them  subjects  of  boasting.  '*  If  I 
must  boast  I  will  boast  of  my  suffering,  my 
weakness,  and  my  trial,"  he  said.  Here 
again,  much  more  truly  than  had  he  escaped 
all,  he  overcomes  in  the  power  of  his  Lord. 

Nor  is  death  any  terror  to  him.  Again,  in 
the  pages  of  this  letter  we  find  him  saying, 
*'  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.'* 
It  is  simply  impossible  to  do  an;^i:hing  with  a 
man  like  this.  There  is  no  form  of  barrier 
known  to  human  skill  which  will  stop  him, 
no  form  of  terror  the  most  demoniacal  in- 
genuity can  invent  that  will  in  the  least  de- 
gree dissuade  him.  Truly  we  find  in  Paul's 
experience  this  great  boast  completely  verified 
— "  I  can  do  all  things  in  him  that  strength- 
eneth  me." 

Secondly,  there  lies  in  the  words  a  note  of 
victory.  Paul  is  a  victorious  man,  and  I  beg 
you  to  think  for  a  moment  or  two  of  the  forces 
that  were  arrayed  against  him.  I  speak  of  the 
special  forms  of  enmity  with  which  the  apos- 
tle in  his  peculiar  work  was  conversant.  In 
the  main  there  were  three :  First,  the  power  of 
the  Jew  was  a  mighty  force.  It  was  the  force 
of  his  own  countrymen,  and  we  all  know  how 
intense  a  patriot  Paul  was,  and  how  difficult 

134 


MARTIN 


it  is  for  the  patriot  to  resist  the  persuasion 
or  the  pressure  of  those  he  loves  with  such  in- 
tense devotion.  But  not  only  were  they  his 
own  countrymen — ^they  were  the  people  who 
possest  the  finest  and  most  spiritual  religion 
of  that  day — in  fact,  the  most  spiritual  relig- 
ion of  any  day,  except  that  which  grew  out  of 
it — Chriptianity  itself.  It  was  a  religion  not 
only  hoary  with  antiquity,  but  able  to  point  to 
vast  achievements,  and  to  a  large  element  of 
spiritual  power.  Secondly,  there  were  the 
Greeks.  Now  the  Greeks  stood  for  two  things 
— the  religion  of  beauty,  and  the  religion  of 
pleasure.  They  taught  the  world  such  lessons 
of  loveliness,  as  it  has  not  been  able  to  surpass 
in  all  the  centuries  since.  Even  to-day  we 
have  to  go  to  the  school  of  Greek  sculpture 
and  the  Greek  architects  in  order  to  know 
some  of  the  secrets  of  purest  beauty.  And 
they  were  the  pleasure-loving  folk.  They 
preached  the  doctrine  of  enjoyment  of  life  to 
the  full.  All  the  world  had  listened  to  the 
message  and  thereby  it  increased  its  stock  of 
joy.  And,  thirdly,  there  was  the  might  of 
Rome.  Rome  stood  for  many  things,  but  in 
this  particular  connection  let  us  confine  our 
attention  to  two — her  sense  of  justice,  and  her 
might  of  civilization.  Rome  had  evolved  such 
a  system  of  law  that  upon  it  is  based  the  great 
legal  systems  of  modern  Europe.  And  the 
effectiveness  of  her  civilization  was  such 
that  probably  never  from  that  day  to  this 

135 


MODERN     SERMONS 


has  the  world  been  so  safe  a  place  in  which  to 
travel. 

Now,  these  three  mighty  powers  were  ar- 
rayed against  the  apostle,  and  he  had  to  con- 
tend with  them,  and,  if  the  words  of  the  text 
are  true,  he  not  only  contended  with  them  but 
felt  he  had  the  secret  of  their  subjugation. 
This  might  only  be  an  interesting  historical 
fact,  if  it  were  not  that  these  same  forces  are 
arrayed  against  the  Church  of  Christ  to-day, 
and  the  individual  Christian  has  now  a  battle 
upon  which  to  enter  similar  to  that  the  apos- 
tle had  to  fight.  We  do  not  indeed  call  the 
forces  by  the  same  names,  but  the  realities  are 
there.  Do  we  not  all  know  of  churches  which 
pride  themselves  upon  their  past  achievement, 
upon  the  correctness  of  their  creed,  or  the  an- 
tiquity of  their  ritual,  or  the  splendor  of  their 
worldly  power?  Has  Christendom  ever  been 
free  from  such  conflict,  and  is  it  not  one  of 
the  hardest  tasks  of  the  spiritual  church  to- 
day to  resist  and  vanquish  such  enemies 
within  her  own  ranks?  Was  it  only  the 
Greeks  that  preached  the  popular  gospel  of 
pleasure?  Are  there  no  echoes  of  it  amongst 
ourselves?  Have  not  young  men  and  women 
€ver  in  their  ears  the  voices  which  bid  them 
fill  life  with  beauty,  with  gaiety,  and  with 
gladness  ?  Take  the  cup  of  life,  and  fill  up  to 
the  brim,  and  drain  it,  care  for  nothing  but 
pleasure!  say  these  voices.  If  ever  an  age 
listened  to  that  message  it  is  our  own.    And, 

136 


MARTIN 


finally,  the  gospel  of  the  might  of  empire,  and 
the  greatness  of  civilization  has  never  been  so 
loudly  proclaimed  as  to-day.  Are  there  not 
many  who  suppose  that  the  great  glory  of 
England  lies  in  the  extension  of  her  imperial 
might?  Are  the  English  people  not  told  to 
acquire  by  any  means,  but  certainly  to  ac- 
quire; and  to  hold  what  they  have  acquired, 
with  an  iron  hand,  if  it  must  be,  but  certainly 
to  hold?  Ajid,  further,  those  who  are  most 
keenly  interested  in  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ  in  foreign  lands  are  often  met  with 
the  argument  that  might  well  have  come  from 
an  old  Roman.  *'  Go  to  China,  or  to  India," 
we  are  told,  *  *  and  take  there  all  that  Western 
science  has  taught  you,  all  that  modem  dis- 
covery has  been  able  to  find,  share  with  these 
people  all  knowledge  except  the  knowledge  of 
the  cross.'*  Often,  when  we  are  brought  into 
relation  with  primitive  peoples,  men  will  tell 
us,  ' '  Yes,  make  them  good  citizens  of  the  em- 
pire, teach  them  how  to  increase  our  com- 
merce, how  to  be  of  advantage  to  our  money- 
making  endeavor,  and  once  you  have  civilized 
them,  perhaps  one  day,  far  off,  you  may  speak 
the  message  of  Christ. "  To  a  very  large  num- 
ber the  order  of  events  is,  civilization  first, 
Christianity  afterwards.  There  are  many 
even  within  the  ranks  of  the  Church  who  seem 
to  hold  that  view.  It  is  said  that  the  religion 
of  the  Sikhs  in  northern  India  is  sometimes 
phrased  by  its  followers  in  one  brief  utterance 

137 


MODERN     SERMONS 


— '  *  Victory !  Victory !  ' '  That  is  the  ' '  good 
morning''  and  ''good  evening"  of  Sikh- 
dom.  Such  is  their  phrase  of  confident  as- 
surance. I  have  sometimes  wondered  whether 
the  modern  Church  of  Christ  dare  say  the 
same  thing.  Could  we,  in  the  face  of  the 
world,  declare  '*  Victory!  Victory!  That  is 
the  '  good  morning  '  and  '  good  evening  '  of 
Christendom?  "  But  if  we  cannot  do  so, 
ought  we  not  to  feel  ashamed  for  Paul  to  do 
so?  For  have  not  we  the  intervening  cen- 
turies to  add  their  witness  to  the  faith  which 
he  preached,  and  in  the  power  of  which  he 
lived  ? 

Thirdly,  in  these  words  we  find  the  note  of 
vision.  **  In  him  that  strengtheneth  me." 
All  Paul's  religion  centered  in  the  person  of 
his  Lord.  Whenever  you  come  into  the  secret 
places  of  Paul's  inner  life  you  are  made  aware 
of  one  unforgetable  event — the  event  which 
altered  the  whole  current  of  his  experience — 
the  vision  of  his  Lord  on  the  way  to  Damas- 
cus. Not  only  before  King  Agrippa,  but  in 
face  of  all  inquiries,  Paul  would  have  said  * '  I 
was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision. ' ' 
There  is  no  great  religion  in  the  world  that 
has  not  acquired  its  power,  and  so  long  as  it 
had  any  vitality,  preserved  it  through  the 
strength  of  its  vision.  Buddha  was  able  to 
reach  his  great  achievements,  because  of  the 
vision  he  had  seen  of  the  world's  need,  and  the 
means  whereby  he  felt  that  it  might  be  met. 

138 


MARTIN 


Mohammed  found  in  his  religion  the  light  of 
the  vision  of  the  one  God  he  had  beheld  in  the 
solitudes  of  the  trackless  desert,  and  whatever 
might  has  attached  to  that  great  faith  has  been 
found  where  such  a  vision  has  been  renewed. 
It  is  not  the  power  of  the  sword,  but  the  power 
of  its  vision  that  has  made  Islam  what  it  is, 
and  Christianity  is  a  religion  of  vision.  The 
older  faith  of  Judaism  said  that  *  *  To  see  God 
was  to  die,"  the  new  religion  says  **  To  see 
God  is  to  live. "  ' '  He  that  hath  seen  me  hath 
seen  the  Father,"  said  its  Founder.  *'  No  one 
knoweth  the  Father  save  the  Son,  and  he  to 
whomsoever  the  Son  willeth  to  reveal  him," 
and  he  who  knoweth  God  and  Him  whom  God 
hath  sent  has  the  secret  of  eternal  life. 

From  vision,  then,  comes  power.  Power,  in 
the  first  instance,  of  pardon,  in  the  second  in- 
stance, of  peace,  and,  in  the  third  instance, 
of  achievement.  But  the  vision  must  not  be 
only  for  one  occasion — it  must  be  a  vision 
that  is  perpetually  renewed.  For  Paul  there 
was  nothing  so  certain  as  the  presence  of 
Christ,  and  the  lives  that  are  lived  in  that 
consciousness  are  the  lives  that  know  conquest. 
It  is  said  that  there  was  once  a  great  musician 
visiting  this  country,  and  that  his  host  took 
him  to  church  with  him  on  one  occasion.  A 
week  later  he  extended  the  invitation  again, 
but  the  musician  replied,  **  No,  I  will  not  go 
with  you  unless  you  can  take  me  to  hear  some- 
one who  will  tempt  me  to  do  the  impossible. ' ' 

139 


MODERN    SERMONS 


**  Tempt  "US  to  do  the  impossible  '' — that  is 
what  Christ  is  ever  doing.  Nothing  can  have 
seemed  more  hopeless  than  the  quest  upon 
which  He  sent  Paul.  Standing  on  the  thresh- 
old of  the  Roman  world,  He  beckoned  to  the 
apostle  to  follow  Him  in  order  that  He  might 
bring  all  that  proud  Roman  empire  to  His 
feet.  Nothing  could  have  seemed  more  quix- 
otic and  unpractical  than  that,  yet  the  apos- 
tle not  only  accepted  the  challenge,  but  here, 
after  long  years  of  experience,  not  any  more 
a  young  man  with  untried  enthusiasm  and  un- 
tested zeal,  he  says,  **  I  can  do  all  things,*' 
and,  as  we  have  seen,  the  boast  was  no  vain 
one,  but  a  reality  that  can  be  tested  by  his 
life. 

These,  then,  are  the  tests  of  a  true  Chris- 
tian experience.  Are  they  to  be  found  in  our 
lives — these  notes  of  verification,  of  victory 
and  vision?  If  not,  it  must  be  ours  to  catch 
them,  or  to  recall  them,  and  the  only  secret  of 
their  acquirement  or  renewal  is  to  come  into 
close  and  intimate  fellowship  with  Jesus 
Christ  through  His  Spirit,  whereby  our  hearts 
also  will  be  assured  in  the  day  of  conflict, 
strengthened  in  the  hour  of  temptation,  and 
made  more  than  conqueror  through  Him  that 
loveth  us. 


140 


MOFFAT 
THE  CHURCH  AND  MODERN  THOUGHT 


JAMES  DAVID  MOFFAT 

President  of  Washington  and  Jefferson 
College  since  1882;  born  New  Lisbon, 
Ohio,  March  15,  1846 ;  educated  Washing- 
ton and  Jefferson  College,  Pa.,  1869;  stu- 
dent at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary, 
1869-71;  D.D.,  Hanover  College,  Ind., 
1882,  and  from  Princeton  in  1883 ;  LL.D. 
from  Western  University,  Pa.,  1897;  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania,  1901,  and  Mis- 
souri Valley  College,  1906;  ordained  to 
the  Presbyterian  ministry.  May  8,  1873; 
pastor  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  church. 
Wheeling,  W.  Va.,  1871-82;  assistant 
editor  of  the  Presbyterian  Banner,  1893- 
1905;  moderator  of  the  Presbyterian 
Assembly,  Winona  Lake,  Ind,.  1905 


142 


THE  CHURCH  AND  MODERN 
THOUGHT 

James  D.  Moffat,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
"  Increasing  in  the  knowledge  of  God." — Col.  1 :  10. 

THIS  is  one  short  clause  in  a  comprehen- 
sive prayer.  Paul's  chief  desire  was 
that  the  Colossian  saints  should  live  a 
life  of  obedience  to  the  will  of  God.  To  this 
end  he  prayed  that  they  might  know  God's 
will,  ^'  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his 
will,"  and  that  they  might  "  walk  worthy  of 
the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing."  Paul  was  con- 
vinced that  if  these  petitions  should  be  an- 
swered, two  results  would  follow:  first,  they 
*  *  would  be  fruitful  in  every  good  work, ' '  and 
second,  they  would  be  "  increasing  in  the 
knowledge  of  God."  These  two  results  must 
therefore  be  regarded  by  us  as  results  that 
were  esteemed  very  highly  by  the  apostle 
Paul. 

These  two — abounding  good  works  and  in- 
creasing knowledge — are  so  closely  conjoined 
by  the  apostle  that  we  may  consider  them  in- 
separable in  fact.  They  are,  however,  separa- 
ble in  thought  and  for  discussion;  but  we 
should  not  overlook  their  connection.  Doing 
good  out  of  regard  for  the  will  of  God  may 
be  the  condition  of  growth  in  the  knowledge  of 

143 


MODERN     SERMONS 


God.  Some  knowledge  of  God  is  essential  to 
the  life  of  obedience;  but  knowledge  of  God 
that  is  not  employed  in  the  obedient  endeavor 
to  do  good  may  lack  or  lose  its  power  of 
growth.  On  the  other  hand,  putting  religious 
knowledge  to  good  use  in  the  spirit  of  devo- 
tion to  God  must  give  to  the  individual  a  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  God  obtained  in  no  other 
way. 

In  the  first  instance,  this  increasing  knowl- 
edge of  God  must  have  been  purely  a  personal 
attainment.  But  as  Christians  compared 
notes  it  would  become  evident  that  there  had 
been  a  common  growth  in  the  knowledge  of 
God.  Differences  would  also  be  discovered. 
While  the  community  might  rejoice  in  the 
growth  of  its  knowledge  as  compared  with 
that  of  other  communities  or  of  former  gen- 
erations, it  might  also  lament  the  growing  dif- 
ferences and  endeavor  to  remove  them  by 
friendly  discussion.  Without  any  additional 
supernatural  revelation  of  God  there  would 
seem  to  be  possible  an  increasing  knowledge 
of  God  in  a  Christian  community,  as  a  result 
of  a  life  of  obedience  to  the  divine  will. 

But  the  increased  knowledge  of  God  may 
come  in  other  ways.  The  increase  of  general 
knowledge  must  exert  some  influence  upon  the 
existing  stock.  A  normal  mind  will  not  tol- 
erate incongruity.  When  a  new  item  of 
knowledge  is  taken  into  the  mind  a  place  must 
be  made  for  it,  and  this  often  necessitates 


144 


MOFFAT 


modifying  some  conceptions  already  there,  or 
even  the  expulsion  of  some  beliefs  because 
they  seem  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  newly 
accepted  belief.  Knowledge  of  all  sorts  is  a 
construction  of  the  knowing  mind,  so  built  up 
as  to  harmonize  its  parts  and  to  be  true  to 
what  is  believed  to  be  reality.  Even  when 
confronted  by  what  is  believed  to  be  a  divine 
revelation  of  truth,  the  Christian  mind  is  com- 
pelled to  interpret  the  communication  and  to 
employ  for  this  purpose  its  own  knowledge 
gathered  from  other  sources.  Hence,  with  the 
same  words  of  Scripture  before  them  two  good 
persons  may  derive  conceptions  that  are  not 
identical.  What  we  bring  with  us  to  the  study 
of  the  Bible  has  much  to  do  with  determining 
what  particular  meanings  we  carry  away  from 
that  study. 

But  the  Bible  is  not  the  sole  source  of  our 
knowledge  of  God.  God's  works  of  creation 
and  of  providence  afford  information  concern- 
ing him.  The  only  way  we  can  find  out  what 
God  has  foreordained  is  by  reading  history, 
studying  science  and  observing  the  times  in 
which  we  live.  Since,  according  to  our  com- 
mon creed,  God  has  foreordained  whatsoever 
comes  to  pass,  it  must  come  to  pass,  and  we 
must  know  it,  before  we  can  trace  it  to  God 
and  draw  any  inference  from  its  happening. 
We  must  study  the  event  itself  and  learn  its 
relations  to  other  events  and  in  its  place  in  the 
whole  movement  before  we  can  know  its  sig- 

VI— 10  145 


MODERN     SERMONS 


nificance  and  what  light  its  occurrence  may 
reflect  upon  the  purpose  of  God. 

No  one  who  is  familiar  with  the  great 
strides  that  human  knowledge  has  been  taking 
in  the  past  century  can  be  ignorant  of  the  very 
important  bearing  this  modern  thought  has 
exercised  upon  the  intelligent  man's  concep- 
tion of  God.  The  history  of  the  material  uni- 
verse as  set  before  us  by  science,  now  almost 
wholly  devoted  to  the  evolutionary  principle, 
has  apparently  limited  the  creative  energy  of 
God  to  the  mere  origination  of  the  ultimate 
elements  of  matter  in  the  far  distant  past. 
But  in  leading  us  to  think  of  God's  method 
as  evolutionary  in  time  and  as  creative  only 
in  the  beginning  of  time,  modern  thought  has 
made  possible  a  conception  of  God  that  is  im- 
mensely in  advance  of  the  conception  held  in 
earlier  ages.  We  may  now  think  of  God  as 
working  out  an  eternal  plan.  He  does  not  put 
forth  creative  fiats — just  as  an  inferior  being 
might  do  upon  impulse,  or  upon  discovering 
in  some  part  of  his  world  a  need  of  something 
unprovided  for.  We  must  think  of  him  rather 
as  seeing  the  very  end  from  the  very  begin- 
ning, and  as  so  creating  the  ultimate  elements 
of  matter  and  endowing  them  with  such  prop- 
erties and  so  disposing  of  them  that  millen- 
niums of  progress  from  lower  to  higher  stages 
became  possible  and  actual.  Our  knowledge 
of  the  physical  universe  is  not  yet  sufficiently 
matured  to  enable  us  to  form  any  definite 

146 


MOFFAT 


conception  of  what  *  *  creation  ' '  is ;  but  I  be- 
lieve it  is  rational  to  rejoice  that  we  do  not  live 
in  a  world  where  the  exercises  of  creative 
power  are  often  needed  and  occur  so  fre- 
quently as  to  weaken  confidence ;  for  we  have 
learned,  at  least  in  these  modern  times,  to  rely 
upon  the  regular  working  of  every  force  in 
nature.  It  is  this  confidence  in  what  we  call 
the  uniformity  of  nature  that  has  given  such 
a  rapid  development  to  our  ability  to  control 
physical  forces  and  make  them  serve  our  ends. 
I  think  also  that  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  our  theistic  conception  has  been  im- 
proved by  the  scientific  and  philosophic  ten- 
dencies of  our  time.  Human  thought  has 
shown  tendencies  to  swing  to  the  extremes  of 
deism  or  pantheism.  But  the  theism  of  to-day 
strives  to  embody  what  is  positive  in  both 
these  extremes — at  least  what  has  been  at- 
tractive. Deism  exalts  God  above  the  world, 
but  puts  Him  at  such  a  distance  from  it  that 
we  think  of  Him  as  indifferent  to  what  goes 
on  here,  and  disposed  to  let  men  bear  its  ills 
without  sympathy  or  assistance.  Pantheism 
so  identifies  God  with  the  world  as  to  make  it 
almost  impossible  for  us  to  think  of  Him  as 
personal  and  conscious.  On  the  other  hand, 
what  a  strong  tendency  has  been  shown  in 
scientific  thought  to  identify  physical  force 
with  the  very  will  of  God !  I  cannot  feel  that 
the  identity  of  force  and  will  has  been  estab- 
lished,  but  this  very  tendency  to  establish 

147 


MODERN     SERMONS 


identity  shows  the  desire  of  the  intelligent 
scientist  to  obliterate  the  distance  between 
God  and  His  world,  which  the  deist  has  en- 
deavored to  magnify.  Again,  since  evolution 
has  revealed  a  plan  that  through  the  ages  as 
*'  one  increasing  purpose  runs  "  the  Creator 
is  not  to  be  so  identified  with  the  universe  as 
to  render  His  intelligent  planning  inconceiv- 
able. It  is  not  too  much  to  claim  that  modern 
scientific  speculation  has  certainly  helped  to 
revive  the  idea  of  the  apostle  Paul  that  God 
is  both  personal  and  immanent,  but  our  con- 
ception of  the  divine  immanence  has  signifi- 
cance for  us  that  it  probably  did  not  have  for 
Paul,  and  it  is  destined  to  play  a  more  import- 
ant part  in  our  theology. 

I  mention  these  modern  conceptions  of  God 
to  illustrate  how  modern  thought  may  give  us 
increased  knowledge  of  God.  Yet  it  is  not 
new  knowledge  that  supplants  former  concep- 
tions. The  continuity  of  belief  has  not  been 
broken.  It  is  only  that  human  conceptions 
have  undergone  modification  as  knowledge  has 
increased.  The  God  known  in  Old  Testament 
times  became  better  kno^vn  to  New  Testament 
readers,  and  He  is  still  better  known  to  men 
w^ho  know  so  much  more  about  the  world  that 
God  made  and  governs  than  men  could  know 
nineteen  centuries  ago. 

But  there  is  another  consequence  of  the 
growth  of  human  knowledge  that  must  be 
dealt  with.    There  are  most  perplexing  prob- 

148 


MOFFAT 


lems  created  which  are  difficult  to  solve. 
What  is  offered  for  our  acceptance  may  be 
truth  or  error.  If  we  fight  it  as  error  and  it 
proves  later  to  be  truth,  or  if  we  accept  it  as 
truth  and  it  comes  to  be  seen  to  be  error,  we 
have  wasted  time,  disarranged  our  stock  of 
knowledge  and  created  a  state  of  doubt  that  is 
difficult  to  get  rid  of.  Until  we  have  satisfied 
our  own  minds  of  the  truth  of  what  comes  to 
us  as  modem  thought,  we  cannot  make  the 
new  adjustments  its  presence  in  our  minds 
requires ;  and  when  we  are  fully  satisfied  it  is 
still  a  question  to  what  extent  the  old  concep- 
tions and  beliefs  must  be  changed.  Few  men 
have  the  logical  insight  of  theologians  and 
philosophers.  Besides,  many  of  these  prob- 
lems are  far-reaching.  Their  solution  de- 
mands extensive  research  and  may  depend 
upon  results  gathered  from  different  depart- 
ments of  human  thinking.  Only  the  few  who 
are  equipped  for  this  kind  of  work  can  hope  to 
make  progress  in  solving  such  problems.  Yet 
some  of  these  problems  are  fundamental, 
nearly  all  of  them  are  important,  and  only  a 
few  can  be  treated  as  trivial.  So  pressing  have 
some  of  these  questions  become,  so  well  sup- 
ported are  they  by  an  abundance  of  modern 
scholarship  and  an  array  of  distinguished 
scholars,  that  alarm  is  exprest  and  men  talk 
of  the  crisis  of  belief.  The  Christian  Church 
may  be  in  no  immediate  danger,  for  these 
great  debates  are  not  known  by  the  masses  of 

149 


MODERN     SERMONS 


church  members ;  but  there  is  a  very  real  dan- 
ger that  the  Church  may  lose  its  influence 
over  a  large  portion  of  the  most  scholarly 
men. 

In  these  conditions  what  should  be  the  pol- 
icy of  the  Church  ?  I  assume  that  the  leaders 
of  the  Church,  its  theologians,  philosophers, 
scholars,  must  continue  to  meet  these  prob- 
lems squarely  in  the  intellectual  field  and 
carry  on  discussion;  not  in  the  spirit  of  con- 
troversy but  in  that  more  modem  spirit  of 
honest  investigation,  that  leads,  not  to  the  tri- 
umph of  a  party,  but  to  the  construction  of 
the  temple  of  truth.  We  need  not  fear  the 
final  result.  Some  errors  of  human  source  may 
be  abandoned,  some  modes  of  expressing  truth 
may  be  modified,  some  new  points  of  view  may 
be  taken,  many  technical  terms  may  be  dropt 
as  creating  false  impressions;  but  the  new 
truths  that  may  finally  emerge,  will  be  seen  to 
stand  in  harmonious  relation  to  the  essentials 
of  Christian  belief. 

But  meanwhile,  the  Church  cannot  stand 
still  and  wait  for  the  contest  to  end.  Its  work 
to-day  is  the  same  that  it  has  ever  been,  and 
it  is  as  greatly  needed  as  ever.  What  then 
should  be  the  attitude  of  the  ministers  and 
members  of  our  churches  while  the  intellectual 
contest  goes  on  ? 

There  are  three  possible  courses:  The 
Church  may  regard  what  is  new  and  appar- 
ently in  conflict  with  any  article  of  its  creed, 

150 


MOFFAT 


as  something  to  be  rejected  and  denounced  as 
inimical  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  it  may  en- 
deavor to  convince  the  world  of  the  truth  of 
its  entire  creed.  It  may  in  the  second  place 
relegate  creed  to  the  background,  treat  belief 
as  a  matter  for  individual  choice,  and  expend 
its  energies  in  ethical  discussions.  It  may 
proclaim  to  men  ''  the  creed  is  indifferent,  it 
is  the  conduct  that  is  important.  Salvation  is 
not  by  faith  but  by  character."  There  is 
something  commendable  in  both  these  posi- 
tions ;  there  is  something  blameworthy  in  each 
of  them.  A  third  course — that  combines  the 
good  of  these  two — would  seem  to  be  the 
wisest  policy.  Let  the  type  of  human  charac- 
ter that  Christ  has  set  before  the  world  as  the 
ideal  be  presented  alwa^^s  as  the  chief  end  that 
the  Church  is  endeavoring  to  have  realized, 
and  let  the  beliefs  that  inspire  men  to  strive 
after  that  end  and  encourage  and  assist  them 
to  reach  it,  be  urged  as  the  divinely  appointed 
means  whereby  that  end  is  to  be  attained. 
This  is  no  middle  ground,  this  is  no  compro- 
mise between  those  who  seem  disposed  to  make 
creed  everything  and  those  who  make  conduct 
everything.  It  is  a  recognition  of  the  attitude 
of  the  Christian  Church  when  it  has  been  do- 
ing its  best  service  in  the  world.  It  is  a  course 
of  action  that  may  be  pursued  in,  at  least, 
comparative  independence  of  any  of  the  great 
intellectual  disputes  that  may  be  going  on  in 
the  world. 

151 


MODERN     SERMONS 


It  assumes  that  it  is  not  God's  desire  that 
all  men  should  think  alike  or  form  the  same 
opinions.  Certainly  such  identity  does  not 
seem  to  be  attainable  in  this  life,  and  I  do  not 
see  how  we  can  hope  that  it  may  ever  be  so. 
The  worship  of  truth  for  its  own  sake,  of 
which  we  sometimes  hear  laudation,  is  the  wor- 
ship of  an  abstraction,  and  too  often  means  de- 
votion to  one's  own  thoughts.  All  truths  are 
not  equally  important.  Our  very  life  depends 
upon  some  truths,  but  there  are  others  of 
which  we  may  say  it  is  wholly  indifferent 
whether  we  know  them  or  not.  But  even  of 
the  most  important  truths  it  may  be  said  that 
their  importance  arises  from  their  relation  to 
our  conduct.  It  is  inconceivable  that  God, 
either  as  revealed  in  the  Bible  or  in  nature, 
should  make  heaven  or  hell  depend  on  a  mere 
assent  to  any  one  truth  or  any  body  of  truths ; 
and  yet  this  has  been  seriously  supposed  to  be 
the  ease  by  some  critics  of  the  Christian 
Church.  If  there  is  any  one  truth  taught  in 
both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  more 
clearly  than  any  other  concerning  God's  will 
it  is  this :  that  the  one  thing  He  most  values  in 
men  is  righteousness.  The  sum  and  the  sub- 
stance of  all  His  requirements  of  man  is  that 
man  shall  love  God  and  his  neighbor  as  him- 
self. Personal  and  social,  religious  and  ethi- 
cal character  is  thus  emphasized  as  man's 
chief  end. 

Moreover,  this  relationship   of  creed  and 

152 


MOFFAT 


character  was  that  which  Jesus  Christ  recog- 
nized and  emphasized  in  His  teaching.  He 
did  not  seem  to  care  to  correct  the  opinions 
of  men  except  as  that  might  bear  on  their 
conduct.  It  is  surprising  how  small  a  pro- 
portion of  His  teaching  can  be  classed  as  theo- 
logical and  how  large  a  proportion  of  it  was 
ethical.  It  is  true  that  He  assumed  the  cur- 
rent creed  to  be  true  except  in  the  few  cases 
in  which  He  would  free  it  from  the  additions 
and  perversions  of  tradition,  and  we  cannot 
doubt  that  His  ethical  teaching  had  a  broad 
basis  in  religious  beliefs.  But  what  He  held 
before  men  as  the  ideal  toward  which  they 
were  ever  to  strive  was  a  character  personally 
and  socially  righteous.  He  began  His  minis- 
try with  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  He 
ended  it  by  commanding  His  disciples  to  teach 
all  men  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  He 
had  commanded  them.  It  vexes  my  soul  to 
hear  ministers  speak  disparagingly  of  the  Ser- 
mon on  the  Mount,  as  if  it  were  the  trial  ser- 
mon of  a  young  minister  who  preached  dif- 
ferently near  the  close  of  his  life.  It  is  still 
to  be  regarded  as  setting  forth  in  illustrative 
principles  the  kind  of  men  we  are  to  strive 
to  become.  It  is  the  ideal,  altho  it  does  not 
specify  all  the  means  we  are  to  employ  to 
attain  that  ideal. 

And  Paul,  esteemed  the  one  great  theologi- 
cal writer  of  the  New  Testament,  never  seems 
to  lose  sight  for  a  moment  of  the  Christlike 

153 


MODERN     SERMONS 


character  of  believers  as  the  goal  toward 
which  they  were  to  strive,  and  his  doctrines 
are  no  sooner  expounded  and  defended  than 
they  are  applied  practically  to  the  regulation 
of  ethical  conduct. 

Now  may  I  ask  you,  by  way  of  contrast,  to 
note  the  change  of  relationship  between  creed 
and  conduct  that  the  Church  has  at  times  ex- 
hibited? 

The  well  known  **  Apostles'  Creed  "  is 
simply  a  series  of  propositions  to  which  one 
may  give  his  assent.  There  is  nothing  in  it 
calling  for  consent.  The  Nicene  Creed  is  an 
expansion  of  these  propositions  and  the  Atha- 
nasian  Creed  a  still  more  expanded  statement 
of  these  propositions.  But  in  all  three  of 
these  ecumenical  creeds  there  is  not  a  clause 
in  which  the  most  devout  reciter  can  pledge 
his  obedience  to  God,  or  recognize  his  obliga- 
tion to  live  a  righteous  life.  In  the  last  of 
these  creeds  the  assent  is  made  a  condition  of 
salvation — without  that  assent  man  perishes, 
altho  it  is  not  said  that  mere  assent  will 
save.  It  may  be  said  that  it  was  not  neces- 
sary to  incorporate  in  the  creed  any  statement 
about  conduct,  or  any  pledge  to  cultivate 
righteousness,  for  that  would  be  taken  for 
granted.  And  it  is  possible  that  priests  were 
faithful  in  instructions  and  exhortations. 
StiU,  when  the  emphasis  of  the  great  creeds 
of  the  Church  was  placed  exclusively  on  the 
things  to  be  believed,  and  the  things  to  be 

154 


MOFFAT 


done  were  not  even  mentioned,  it  does  not 
seem  so  strange  that  a  great  moral  reforma- 
tion was  needed  in  the  fifteenth  century.  It 
is  true  that  reformation  had  a  doctrinal  basis 
and  required  a  change  of  policy;  but  it  was 
the  enlightened  conscience  of  Luther  that  was 
so  mortally  offended  by  what  he  witnessed  in 
Rome  that  led  to  his  protest.  It  was  con- 
science, too,  in  John  Calvin  that  urged  him  on 
and  dominated  his  whole  career  in  Geneva. 

Luther  made  classic  his  doctrine  of  "  Jus- 
tification by  faith  and  not  by  works,"  but  he 
so  emphasized  his  doctrinal  statement  that  the 
important  place  that  belongs  to  works  has 
often  been  neglected.  Even  Luther  himself 
thought  the  Epistle  of  James  gave  too  promi- 
nent a  place  to  human  works.  It  is  not  un- 
common to  hear  in  evangelical  and  evangelis- 
tic circles  works  disparaged,  and  the  broader 
term  '*  salvation  "  is  often  substituted  for 
Luther's  **  justification,"  and  then  it  is 
taught  that  *  *  Salvation  is  by  faith  and  not  by 
works."  The  purpose  of  the  Protestant  doc- 
trine was  to  exclude  human  works  from  the 
ground  upon  which  pardon  and  restoration  to 
the  favor  of  God  should  be  expected.  Pardon 
is  purely  gracious.  But  this  change  in  a  sin- 
ner's relation  to  God  is  his  initiation  into  the 
true  Church  of  God  and  occupies  but  a 
moment  of  time.  From  that  moment  the  jus- 
tified one  is  under  the  solemn  obligation  of 
*  *  working  out  his  own  salvation  with  fear  and 

155 


MODERN     SERMONS 


trembling,  for  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  him 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure." 
If  salvation  be  used  to  cover  the  entire  process 
by  which  a  sinner  becomes  whole,  then  it  is 
proper  to  say  *'  Salvation  is  of  works — but 
works  that  proceed  from  faith."  The  Prot- 
estant doctrine,  properly  understood,  allows 
no  one  to  believe  that  he  may  expect  God  to  do 
for  him  what  he  can  do  for  himself.  No  de- 
"cree  of  God,  no  act  of  grace,  will  do  the  works 
for  us  which  God's  law  and  Christ's  com- 
mands require  us  to  do. 

It  is  chiefly  due  to  this  disparaging  of  the 
place  of  works  that  the  Scriptural  teachings 
concerning  rewards  have  been  so  neglected  in 
modern  preaching.  The  fear  that  men  may 
think  it  possible  for  them  to  deserve  some- 
thing from  God  and  so  overlook  their  depend- 
ence on  grace,  has  made  us  timid  in  our 
teaching  that  believers  are  to  be  rewarded  ac- 
cording to  their  works,  in  this  life  and  in  that 
which  is  to  follow.  Earning  is  not  in  itself 
sinful,  nor  is  it  futile  for  us  to  endeavor  to 
earn  anything  that  is  not  placed  beyond  our 
reach.  We  cannot,  indeed,  earn  our  justi- 
fication for  that  is  an  unearned  gift.  It  can- 
not be  purchased.  But  if  we  are  to  be 
rewarded  for  our  works  and  in  proportion  to 
our  works,  works  that  we  do  in  obedience  to 
the  commands  of  our  Saviour,  then  our  re- 
wards are  to  be  earned,  or  they  can  never  be 
-enjoyed.     The  more  deeply  we  can  impress 

156 


MOFFAT 


Christians  with  the  thought  that  they  are  mak- 
ing their  heaven  by  the  fidelity  and  earnest- 
ness with  which  they  follow  Christ  in  abound- 
ing in  good  works,  the  more  earnest  and  faith- 
ful may  we  expect  them  to  become.  We  can 
avoid  the  confusion  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
theology  by  excluding  all  thought  of  works 
from  the  ground  of  our  reconciliation  to  God^ 
and  yet  give  to  works  that  place  in  the  Chris- 
tian life  that  both  revelation  and  conscience 
assign  to  them. 

I  am  not  pleading  that  the  ethical  side  of 
preaching  shall  be  the  only  side,  nor  that  it 
shall  be  made  so  prominent  that  the  creedal 
side  shall  be  lost  sight  of.  I  would  have  these 
two  sides  placed  in  their  proper  relation  ta 
each  other.  One  is  the  end  toward  which  all 
Christian  endeavor  should  strive;  the  other 
is  the  means  that  Christianity  provides  both 
to  urge  men  to  enter  upon  the  life  that  leads 
to  that  goal  and  to  inspire  and  assist  them  as 
they  pursue  that  way.  Creed  has  value,  but 
only  as  means  to  this  Christian  end,  and  the 
value  of  any  creed  is  to  be  measured  by  its 
tendency  to  promote  that  end.  Character  is 
the  end,  conduct  is  character  in  the  making, 
creed  is  the  guiding  principle  and  the  inspira- 
tion of  conduct. 

Creed  may  change,  it  may  grow,  it  is  de- 
sirable that  it  should  grow,  becoming  fuller 
and  clearer  and  freer  from  doubt,  but  these 
changes  should  render  it  more  effective  as  a 

157 


MODERN     SERMONS 


guide  and  inspiration  to  right  conduct.  I 
refer  now  to  the  creed  of  the  individual,  not 
to  that  of  the  organization.  It  may  be  desira- 
ble to  shorten  the  creed  of  the  organization  so 
that  the  greater  emphasis  may  be  given  to  the 
end  in  view.  But  all  the  beliefs  of  an  indi- 
vidual that  are  true  and  sincerely  held  con- 
tribute to  his  progress  in  righteousness. 

Putting  the  creed  into  this  relationship  to 
the  Christian's  final  goal  gives  us  ground  for 
our  confidence  that  no  serious  changes  in  this 
kind  of  creed  are  impending.  If  we  believe 
in  a  righteous  God,  who  desires  above  all  else 
that  His  moral  creatures  shall  grow  into  the 
stature  of  perfect  manhood  in  Christ,  we  need 
not  fear  that  the  growth  of  knowledge,  the 
knowledge  of  His  universe,  will  furnish  obsta- 
cles to  man's  upward  progress.  The  belief 
that  is  helpful  will  prove  to  be  permanent. 

But  the  Church  must  stand  for  belief,  es- 
pecially^ for  those  beliefs  that  have  contrib- 
uted so  much  toward  the  uplifting  of  human- 
ity. It  must  stand  for  these  beliefs,  not  for 
their  owti  sake,  if  I  may  so  express  it,  but  be- 
cause they  tend  to  bring  men  into  personal 
relations  to  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  not  belief  in 
doctrines  that  brings  us  into  sonship  with  God 
but  faith  in  a  person,  faith  in  the  Christ.  But 
once  united  to  Christ,  beliefs  have  much  to  do 
with  intensifying  loyalty  to  our  Lord  and 
Savior.  We  cannot  assume  an  attitude  of 
indifference  toward  them,  nor  allow  our  confi- 

158 


MOFFAT 


dence  in  them  to  be  weakened  by  doubtful  dis- 
putations or  superficial  objections. 

In  the  interest  of  ethics,  rather  than  that  of 
systematic  theology,  we  may  view  with  con- 
cern the  tendency  to  take  lower  views  of  the 
person  of  Christ  than  those  which  have  proved 
so  effective  for  good  in  the  past  nineteen 
centuries. 

The  metaphysical  aspects  of  the  Christolog- 
ical  problem  may  be  modified,  but  the  world 
can  not  afford  to  lose  the  ethical  effects  of  the 
affection,  trust  and  devotion  created  in  the 
hearts  of  men  because  of  their  belief  in  His 
divinity. 

His  resurrection  as  an  abstract  proposition, 
or  a  mere  event  in  history,  may  be  regarded  as 
an  academic  question;  but  when  we  consider 
the  direct  effects  of  belief  in  the  testimony  of 
the  apostles  to  His  resurrection,  namely,  the 
foimding  and  perpetuating  of  the  Christian 
Church,  with  all  its  civilizing  and  sanctifying 
results,  we  can  not  be  indifferent  spectators 
to  what  is  going  on  in  the  intellectual  world. 

When  we  note  the  place  of  the  cross  in  apos- 
tolic. Catholic,  Protestant  and  evangelical 
preaching,  we  cannot  believe  that  after  all  the 
death  of  Jesus  was  nothing  more  than  the  end- 
ing of  a  human  life.  We  may  be  indifferent 
to  theories  of  sacrifice  and  atonement:  but 
when  we  meet  men  who  refuse  to  accept  par- 
don as  offered  in  the  gospel  preaching,  be- 
cause of  their  own  deep-seated  conviction  that 

159 


MODERN     SERMONS 


their  sins  deserve  punishment,  shall  we  re- 
frain from  saying  to  them,  **  God  has  pro- 
vided for  meeting  this  demand  of  the  human 
conscience  ?  ' '  We  may  deny  that  God  needed 
that  death,  but  can  we  deny  that  men  need  it  ? 

I  cannot,  indeed,  accept  the  pragmatic  test 
that  makes  usefulness  the  sole  or  chief  evi- 
dence of  truth,  but  surely  twenty  centuries  of 
usefulness  among  people  of  all  races  and  con- 
ditions in  life,  is  not  to  be  lightly  esteemed 
as  confirmatory  evidence  of  those  beliefs  that 
have  undoubtedly  promoted  ethical  advance. 

Let  our  scholars  seek  to  determine  the 
authorship  of  the  books  of  the  Bible,  and  the 
circumstances  of  their  composition,  even  if 
their  conclusions  shall  be  such  as  to  reverse  all 
our  traditional  beliefs;  meanwhile  we  may 
continue  to  use  its  contents  for  religious  and 
ethical  purposes  as  heretofore.  Systematic 
theology  may  be  revolutionized  if  some  of 
these  critical  contentions  prevail,  for  the  Bible 
can  then  be  employed  by  theologians  only  as 
other  literature  is  appealed  to.  But  the  Scrip- 
tures can  still  be  used  effectively  for  the  doc- 
trine that  bears  directly  on  life,  ' '  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteous- 
ness; that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. ' ' 

I  am  afraid  I  may  be  understood  as  under- 
estimating the  importance  of  some  cherished 
beliefs  now  ' '  under  fire. ' '  I  am  not  suggest- 
ing that  the  Church  give  any  of  these  up  until 

160 


MOFFAT 


intellectual  honesty  compels  their  change  or 
abandonment,  but  I  believe  that  the  Church  at 
work  may  refuse  to  be  alarmed  or  anxious. 
Let  us  rather  trust  our  scholars  and  thinkers 
to  meet  these  issues  as  they  arise.  But  let  us 
not  be  drawn  away  from  our  proper  work  of 
laboring  together  with  God  for  the  Christian- 
izing of  our  fellow-men,  who  do  not  so  much 
need  to  have  their  ideas  cleared  and  harmon- 
ized as  to  have  their  conduct  brought  into  con- 
formity with  the  will  of  God.  If  the  Church 
devotes  its  energies  and  enthusiasm  to  this 
kind  of  work  it  will  be  apparent  to  the  men  of 
the  world  that  the  Church  is  not  a  mere  philo- 
sophical association,  whose  members  are 
chiefly  interested  in  certain  abstract  proposi- 
tions; nor  an  ethical  society,  debating  ethical 
questions,  but  doing  little  or  no  practical  work 
toward  the  ethical  improvement  of  men ;  but 
an  organization  of  men  whose  beliefs  are  prin- 
ciples that  work  practically  toward  their  own 
moral  and  religious  development  and  whose 
lives  are  devoted  to  securing  a  similar  develop- 
ment in  all  mankind. 

The  cry,  ' '  Back  to  Christ,  back  to  the  apos- 
tolic Church,"  has  a  meaning  that  can  only 
be  determined  when  we  know  the  motive  of 
those  who  utter  it.  But  I  venture  to  say  that 
if  we  go  back  to  the  apostolic  age  for  our 
knowledge,  we  shall  know  less  than  we  do  now. 
If  we  go  back  for  our  theological  conceptions- 
we  may  be  better  fitted  for  living  in  the  first 

VI— 11  J61 


MODERN     SERMONS 


century  than  in  the  twentieth.  But  if  we  go 
back  to  the  apostolic  age  for  our  knowledge 
of  how  closely  correlated  creed  and  conduct 
should  be,  and  the  order  in  which  they  should 
be  regarded,  we  shall  be  making  a  forward 
and  not  a  backward  movement. 

Nor  will  this  devotion  to  work,  and  to  care 
for  creed  only  as  it  is  related  to  work,  hinder 
our  growth  in  knowledge.  I  believe  it  will 
leave  us  freer  to  accept  truth  when  it  comes 
to  us  properly  authenticated.  Our  strongest 
prejudices  are  connected  with  our  theoretic 
systems  of  thought.  Whatever  threatens  the 
integrity  of  our  system  is  for  that  reason  alone 
often  denied  even  a  hearing.  There  is  a  parti- 
zan  loyalty  that  must  be  reckoned  with.  It  is 
almost  impossible  to  secure  any  change  in  a 
political  creed — except  to  avoid  defeat.  A 
similar  conservatism  is  often  exhibited  by  the 
advocates  of  a  philosophical  system ;  and  it  is 
to  be  feared  that  a  theological  system  may  be 
guarded  in  a  similar  way.  If  we  wish  to 
know  the  truth  we  must  keep  our  minds  open 
to  receive  it,  whenever  its  evidence  is  suffi- 
cient, whatever  may  be  our  fear  as  to  the 
effect  of  it  on  our  other  beliefs.  It  is  just  as 
dangerous  to  refuse  to  accept  a  truth  as  it 
is  to  accept  an  error.  In  either  case  we  are 
somewhat  heretical. 

My  conclusion  then  is  that  the  policy  for 
the  Church  of  our  times  should  be  that  sug- 
gested by  Paul's  prayer  for  the  Colossians. 

162 


MOFFAT 


Our  first  and  most  earnest  desire  should  be  to 
know  the  will  of  God,  in  order  that  we  may 
walk  worthy  of  our  Lord ;  and  then  our  lives 
will  surely  abound  in  good  works,  and  we  will 
be  free  to  increase  our  knowledge  of  God. 
And  this  will  be  a  kind  of  knowledge  that  we 
can  rely  upon  and  put  to  the  best  of  uses. 


163 


MOFFATT 
THE  COURAGE  OF  RELIGION 


JAMES  MOFFATT 

Of  the  editorial  staff  of  the  Hibhert  Jour- 
nal; minister  of  the  United  Free  Church 
of  Scotland ;  born  Glasgow,  July  4,  1870 ; 
educated  at  the  academy,  university  and 
Free  Church  College,  Glasgow;  ordained 
in  1896;  Jowett  lecturer,  London,  1907; 
author  of  "  The  Historical  New  Testa- 
ment," "  English  Edition  and  Translation 
of  Hamack's  '  Aushreitung  des  Christen- 
turns,"'  "The  Golden  Book  of  Owen," 
"Literary  Illustrations  of  the  Bible." 


THE  COURAGE  OF  RELIGION 

James  Moffatt,  D.D. 

''And  David  said  in  his  heart,  I  shall  now  perish  one 
day  by  the  hand  of  Saul." — 1  Sam.  27  :  1. 

BUT  he  did  not  perish  by  the  hand  of  Saul. 
He  lived  to  pronounce  a  eulogy,  and  a 
generous  eulogy,  upon  his  dead  foe. 
Saul  perished  first ;  his  attack  seemed  irresist- 
ible, but  it  came  to  nothing,  and  David 's  fear 
proved  vain. 

Thus  do  even  strong,  religious  natures  often 
make  trouble  for  themselves  out  of  a  future 
about  which  they  know  next  to  nothing. 
David  was  terribly  discouraged  at  this 
moment.  The  fond  hope  which  he  had  cher- 
ished of  succeeding  to  a  high  position  in  the 
kingdom  had  ebbed  away.  Wherever  he 
turned,  he  saw  nothing  but  the  prospect  of 
further  peril  and  privation,  whose  end,  sooner 
or  later,  meant  defeat.  Saul's  resources  were 
so  numerous,  and  his  power  was  so  versatile, 
that  the  result  of  the  struggle  seemed  to 
David  to  be  merely  a  question  of  time. 

Now,  forethought  is  one  thing.  We  have  to 
be  on  the  alert  against  the  risks  of  life  and 
open-eyed  in  face  of  any  horrible  combination 
which  may  threaten  our  position  or  affect  our 
interests  injuriously.    But  it  is  another  thing 

167 


MODERN     SERMONS 


altogether  to  collapse  weakly  in  despair  of 
heart  before  apprehensions  and  anxieties 
which  may  turn  out  to  be  quite  unfounded. 
In  the  early  part  of  last  century  a  young 
scientist  once  wrote:  **  It  has  been  a  bitter 
mortification  to  me  to  digest  the  conclusion 
that  the  race  is  for  the  strong,  and  that  I  shall 
practically  do  little  more  but  be  content  to 
admire  the  strides  others  make  in  science." 
It  was  Charles  Darwin.  He  was  in  bad  health, 
and  bad  health  is  apt  to  bring  low  spirits.  Yet 
Darwin  lived  to  do  work  which  made  others 
only  too  glad  to  follow  his  strides  in  science. 
That  is  one  instance  of  the  mis  judgments 
which  we  are  prone  to  make  about  our  future, 
and  David's  bitter  cry  is  just  another. 

"We  can  aU  see  how  wrong  it  is  for  a  relig- 
ious man  to  yield  thus  to  depression,  and  how 
foolish  this  perverse  habit  is,  but  surely  we 
can  also  feel  how  natural  it  is  to  lose  heart  and 
courage  for  the  moment.  Only  those  who 
have  had  to  make  the  effort  know  how  difficult 
it  is  to  be  brave  at  certain  times  in  life.  I  am 
speaking  not  of  the  courage  required  for  some 
enterprise  or  heroic  action,  but  of  the  quieter 
courage  which  holds  depression  at  bay,  which 
braces  the  soul  against  anxiety  and  which  ena- 
bles people  to  be  composed  and  firm  under  cir- 
cumstances of  hardship,  when  doubts  as  to  our 
own  usefulness  and  prospects  occur,  or  when 
the  pressure  of  things  seems  to  thwart  and 
even  to  deny  any  providence  of  God  within 

168 


MOFFATT 


our  sphere  of  life.  At  such  moments,  the 
strain  almost  overpowers  us.  David  was  liv- 
ing the  anxious  life  of  a  hunted  creature,  like 
Hereward  the  "Wake,  or  Bruce  in  the  Athole 
country,  or  Wallace  in  Ayrshire  and  the 
North,  obliged  to  be  on  his  guard  against  re- 
peated surprises,  his  nerves  aquiver  with  the 
tension  of  pursuit.  As  he  bitterly  com- 
plained, Saul  was  chasing  him  like  a  partridge 
among  the  hills.  True,  he  had  first  succeeded 
in  outwitting  his  foe,  but  at  night  reaction 
came  over  him  like  a  wave.  How  long  could 
this  guerrilla  warfare  go  on?  One  day  the 
fugitive  pretender  would  be  sure  to  fall  into 
an  ambush!  He  could  not  expect  always  to 
foil  the  attack  of  his  enemies !  And  so  think- 
ing he  lost  his  heart.  *'  I  shall  now  perish  one 
day  by  the  hand  of  Saul.'' 

We  must  be  on  our  guard  against  such 
moments  of  reaction,  especially  toward  even- 
ing, when  after  the  tiring  day  the  body  is  too 
exhausted  to  help  the  mind  against  the  inroad 
of  oracle  fears.  Then  doubts  about  our  faith 
and  health  and  work  and  income  rise  and 
shape  themselves  into  dark  possibilities  of  evil, 
and  feelings  are  apt  to  get  the  better  of  our 
self-possession,  and  faith  is  shaken  for  the 
moment.  It  is  a  great  part  of  life's  manage- 
ment to  be  on  our  guard  against  such  appre- 
hensions. Towards  night,  or  when  you  are 
run  down,  whenever  reaction  sets  in,  the  judg- 
ment and  the  content  of  faith  are  apt  to  be 

169 


MODERN     SERMONS 


disturbed  by  fears  which  either  vanish  or  at 
any  rate  shrink  to  their  true  proportions  in 
the  light  of  the  morning.  You  are  bound  to 
remember  that,  and  to  lay  your  account  with 
it. 

The  mood  is  almost  constitutional  with 
some.  Owing  to  inherited  disposition  or  to 
imperfect  training,  some  are  tempted  to  dwell 
repeatedly  upon  the  darker  side  of  things. 
They  are  highly  strung,  by  nature.  Their 
sensitive  hearts  get  easily  deprest.  The  sense 
of  danger,  which  acts  upon  certain  people  like 
a  pacific  stimulus,  only  serves  to  damp  their 
courage.  They  belong  to  the  class  for  which 
Bunyan,  with  all  the  generosity  of  a  strong 
nature,  felt  such  evident  sympathy — Mrs.  De- 
spondency, Miss  Much-Afraid,  IVIr.  Fearing, 
Mr.  Feeble-Mind,  the  ready  inaction  of  Giant 
Despair  and  of  Castle  Doubting. 

At  the  same  time,  neither  circumstances  nor 
character  can  altogether  explain  the  occa- 
sional failure  of  moral  courage  in  life.  David, 
for  example,  lived  in  the  open  air;  his  body 
was  strong;  there  was  nothing  morbid  about 
his  habits  of  life ;  he  loved  music  and  fighting. 
But  nevertheless  he  was  subject  to  fits  of  de- 
pression and  dismay,  which  discolored  life 
and  made  God  seem  actually  indifferent  or 
hostile  to  him.  Now,  what  is  to  be  done,  when 
the  spirit  is  thus  overwhelmed  within  us  ? 

In  the  first  place,  there  is  usually  something 
that  can  be  done.     Action  is  one  of  the  best 


170 


i 


MOFFATT 


means  of  banishing  idle  shadows  from  the 
path.  There  is  this  to  be  said  for  David,  that 
he  never  allowed  self-pity  to  benumb  his 
faculties.  Despair  made  him  energetic;  it 
drove  him  at  this  crisis  to  seek  shelter  outside 
the  boundaries  of  the  coimtry  for  himself  and 
his  household.  Instead  of  folding  his  hands 
and  letting  things  drift,  he  did  his  best  to  se- 
cure a  haven  for  his  family  and  to  provide  as 
well  as  he  could  for  himself.  Such  is  the  first 
note  of  practical  courage  in  our  religious  life. 
Often,  to  lose  heart  means,  with  us,  to  lose 
vigor.  People  brood  on  their  difficulties  and 
perplexities  until  hardship  is  allowed  to  para- 
lyze their  faculties  of  resistance.  Now  David 's 
example  summons  us  to  face  our  troubles 
and  to  make  the  best  of  them,  instead  of  sit- 
ting down  to  bemoan  ourselves  as  the  victims 
of  fate.  We  all  have  our  moments  of  coward- 
ice. Thank  God  if  they  are  only  moments. 
Thank  God  if  we  have  enough  faith  and  nerve 
left  to  rise,  as  David  did,  even  with  a  hea\'y 
heart,  and  put  our  hand  to  some  business  of 
the  day.  The  mere  feeling  of  movement  will 
help  to  raise  our  courage.  It  will  inspire  us 
with  the  conviction  that  w^e  are  not  meant  to 
be  mere  driftwood,  at  the  mercy  of  the  wild 
risks  and  chances  of  the  current.  Our  very 
proverb  about  ''  rising  to  the  occasion  "  is 
based  upon  this  truth.  And  to  rise  to  the  oc- 
casion means  that  we  shake  off  the  selfish  tor- 
por of  self-pity  and  depression,  standing  up  to 

171 


MODERN     SERMONS 


grapple  somehow  with  the  difficulties  of  our 
lot. 

The  second  mark  of  returning  courage  is  to 
get  away  from  the  circle  of  our  own  feelings, 
and  this  is  the  escape  of  faith.  Remember 
what  David  forgot  for  the  moment — God's 
purpose  and  God 's  faithfulness.  Long  ago  he 
had  been  chosen  from  the  sheepfold  for  a 
career  which  neither  he  nor  anyone  else  antic- 
ipated. God  had  lifted  him  from  the  country 
to  the  court.  His  vocation  had  opened  up, 
and  now,  altho  everything  appeared  to  con- 
tradict this  purpose,  could  it  have  failed? 
Could  the  will  of  God  be  shattered  or  re- 
called ?  Was  the  past  experience  of  His  favor 
accidental  or  delusive?  Such  is  the  heart's 
logic  of  the  religious  man.  It  is  in  fact  the 
underlying  faith  in  providence  which  rallies 
and  restores  our  nature  in  its  broken  hours. 
Newman  once  called  it  the  true  religion  of 
Great  Britain.  *'  What  Scripture  illustrates 
from  its  first  page  to  its  last,"  he  declared, 
' '  is  God 's  providence ;  and  that  is  nearly  the 
only  doctrine  held  with  a  real  assent  by  the 
mass  of  religious  Englishmen.  Hence  the 
Bible  is  so  great  a  solace  and  refuge  to  them 
in  trouble."  The  reason  w^h}^  people  draw 
hope  and  encouragement  in  this  way  is  that 
religion  means  not  simply  an  ordered  view  of 
the  universe,  which  excludes  caprice  and  tyr- 
anny alike,  but  a  sense  of  the  divine  control 
and  care  for  the  individual.    A  vague  impres- 


172 


MOFFATT 


sion  of  providence  would  not  rally  anybody. 
"VYhat  is  needed  to  reinforce  our  moral 
strength  is  the  conviction  of  God's  personal 
interest  in  the  single  life,  and  of  a  wise,  loving 
Will  which  never  fails  anyone  who  loyally  fol- 
lows it  at  all  hazards.  No  outsider  can  form 
any  idea  of  the  change  produced  in  a  human 
soul  by  this  resolute  trust  in  the  higher  re- 
sponsibility of  God.  The  center  is  changed 
from  nervous  worry  about  oneself  to  a  pious 
reliance  on  the  care  of  the  Lord,  and  a  real 
but  unaccountable  sense  of  security  passes 
into  the  very  secrets  of  the  soul.  According 
to  our  temperament  it  takes  many  forms, 
from  quiet  calm  to  an  exulting  confidence,  but 
in  every  form  this  faith  does  its  perfect  work 
by  putting  the  entire  concern  of  life  into 
God's  sure  keeping. 

Here,  then,  lies  another  remedy  for  ner- 
vousness and  agitation  about  our  prospects. 
Even  in  your  hours  of  panic,  when  life  seems 
brought  to  nothing,  you  can  reflect :  ' '  After 
all,  I  am  the  object  of  my  Father's  care  and 
purpose.  I  can  trust  Him  absolutely.  He  has 
put  me  here  and  been  with  me  hitherto.  I  am 
not  left  to  myself.  I  cannot,  I  will  not,  be- 
lieve that  He  has  grown  weary  of  the  respon- 
sibility for  what  He  made."  To  say  that  in 
your  heart  is  not  vanity ;  it  is  the  sheer  trust 
of  faith,  won  from  long  experience  and  still 
to  be  verified  during  the  days  to  come.  Un- 
known as  your  future  may  be,  you  are  at  the 

173 


MODERN     SERMONS 


disposal  of  One  whom  you  have  learned  to 
truvst,  whose  management  of  life  you  are  pre- 
pared to  accept,  not  coldly  but  with  a  steady 
and  even  a  cheerful  consent.  The  deepest 
thing  you  know  about  your  life  is  that  you 
are  His  choice  and  charge  and  handiwork. 

That  naturally  opens  out  into  a  third 
source  of  courage,  namely,  gratitude.  Faith, 
in  order  to  do  its  perfect  work,  needs  to  pass 
from  dull  submission  and  acquiescence  into  a 
habit  of  thankfulness  to  God.  The  spirit  of 
praise  ministers  to  our  sense  of  God's  reality 
by  calling  up  before  our  mind  and  heart  those 
acts  in  which  we  see  His  character  and  from 
which  we  are  intended  to  gain  a  firmer  im- 
pression of  His  continuous  and  personal  in- 
terest in  ourselves.  When  we  thank  God,  we 
realize  Him  more  profoundly  and  intimately 
than  ever.  Too  often,  I  am  afraid,  most  of  us 
are  thankful  to  get  past  some  difficulty,  and  if 
we  remember  it  at  all  it  is  to  congratulate  our- 
selves secretly  upon  the  skill  and  good  for- 
tune which  carried  us  over  the  jolt  in  the 
road.  But  these  steps  and  stages  should  be 
precious  to  the  soul.  They  ought  to  be  accu- 
mulating for  us,  as  the  years  go  by,  a  steady 
faith  in  God's  sure  faithfulness.  Now  that  is 
impossible  unless  we  are  in  the  habit  of  saying 
to  ourselves,  as  each  favor  comes:  ''  This  is 
the  doing  of  God.  I  thank  thee  for  this  my 
Father.  Thou  art  very  good  to  me. ' '  Dejec- 
tion is  frequently  the  result  of  nothing  more 

3  74 


MOFFATT 


than  a  failure  to  practise  this  habit  of  thank- 
fulness. We  forget  to  praise  God  for  His 
daily  mercies,  and  so  they  pass  away  from 
us  without  leaving  any  rich  deposit  of  assur- 
ance, as  they  would  have  done  if  we  had 
owned  His  hand  in  every  one.  Now  the  full 
good  of  any  deliverance  and  help  is  not 
merely  the  outward  benefit  which  it  confers 
upon  our  life.  The  relief  is  something.  But 
surely  we  are  also  intended  to  win  from  it  a 
new  confirmation  of  our  faith  in  God 's  charac- 
ter and  a  deeper  apprehension  of  His  purpose 
in  relation  to  ourselves.  The  repeated  acts  of 
God  within  our  personal  experience  are  so 
many  glimpses  into  the  constancy  and  truth 
of  His  will,  and  it  is  our  privilege  to  use  those, 
from  time  to  time,  in  order  to  learn  how 
surely  He  can  be  depended  upon.  David 
seems  to  have  forgotten  this,  for  the  time  be- 
ing. He  had  rejoiced  over  his  recent  exploit, 
but  he  had  not  allowed  it  to  bear  home  to  him 
the  sense  of  God's  unfailing  care,  and  that 
was  one  reason  why  he  lay  open  to  misgivings 
and  fear.  It  is  always  so,  in  human  experi- 
ence, when  we  face  the  future  without  having 
won  from  the  past  a  more  settled  faith  in  the 
continuity  of  God 's  living  will. 

Such  are  some  of  the  methods  by  means  of 
which  religion  ministers  to  strength  and  con- 
stancy of  life.  Courage  indeed  varies  with 
our  disposition  and  our  training.  **  The 
French  courage,"  Byron  wrote  once  to  Mur- 

175 


MODERN     SERMONS 


ray,  "  proceeds  from  vanity,  the  German 
from  phlegm,  the  Turkish  from  fanaticism 
and  opium,  the  Spanish  from  pride,  the  Eng- 
lish from  custom,  the  Dutch  from  obstinacy, 
the  Russian  from  insensibility,  but  the  Italian 
from  anger. ' '  A  generalization  like  this  is  al- 
ways loose,  but  it  serves  to  remind  us  how 
many  forces  in  life  will  call  out  courage;  an 
inspiriting  example,  sympathy,  indignation, 
pity,  the  sense  of  self-respect — any  of  these 
will  often  keep  us  from  breaking  down  and 
giving  way.  Faith  can  pour  strength  along 
these  and  other  channels,  but  most  directly  of 
all  it  helps  us,  if  it  is  real,  to  be  self-possest 
and  brave  by  calling  up  before  us  the  entire 
compass  of  the  situation.  Where  we  fail  is  in 
forgetting  to  include  the  greatest  element  of 
all,  or  in  undervaluing  it.  We  leave  God  out 
of  our  estimate.  David  said,  *'  I  shall  now 
perish  one  day  by  the  hand  of  Saul."  Was 
there  no  more  in  his  life  than  that?  I  and 
Saul?  What  about  God?  Had  life  resolved 
itself  into  a  mere  trial  of  strength  between 
David  and  his  foe  ?  Was  there  no  longer  any 
providence  in  it?  What  of  the  splendid  con- 
fession before  Goliath,  ''  The  Lord  who  de- 
livered me  from  the  power  of  the  lion  and  the 
bear  will  deliver  me  out  of  the  hand  of  this 
Philistine  ?  "  Ah,  there  spoke  the  true  David, 
the  man  after  God's  o^vn  heart,  who  recog- 
nized God 's  hand  in  the  action  and  passion  of 
his  days,  and  who  was  no  more  sure  of  his 

176 


MOFFATT 


own  existence  than  of  God's  answer  to  the 
faith  and  effort  of  the  soul. 

The  sterling  courage  of  religion  is  to  be 
satisfied  with  this  assurance,  to  win  it  from 
experience  and  to  hold  it  by  due  care  of  the 
mind  and  body  and  by  a  habit  of  sincere 
thankfulness  to  God.  It  may  be  that  for  a 
time  your  life  is  very  different  from  what  you 
expected.  You  may  have  to  face  difficult  pas- 
sages and  dark  turns  when  it  is  not  easy  to 
feel  much  more  than  the  annoyance  and  un- 
certainty and  strain  that  sometimes  crowd 
upon  you  with  disturbing  force.  There  are 
days  when  you  scarcely  venture  to  look  ahead, 
in  case  you  are  unnerved  by  the  prospect.  It 
seems  as  if  almost  everything  conspired  to 
strip  life  of  its  just  hope  and  vitality.  When 
such  clouds  of  physical  reaction  and  brain- 
weariness  come  down,  wiU  you  believe  that 
God  has  not  abandoned  you?  Do  not  reckon 
up  nervously  this  chance  and  that,  pitting  the 
one  against  the  other,  but  fall  back  on  what 
you  know  of  God 's  character  and  goodness  in 
the  past,  till  His  word  and  witness  put  some 
fresh  hope  into  j^our  soul. 

Say  not,  The  struggle  naught  availeth, 
The  labor  and  the  wounds  are  vain; 

The  enemy  faints  not,  nor  faileth 
And  as  things  have  been,  they  remain; 

say  it  not,  even  in  your  heart.    Believe  it  not. 
What  does  remain  is  the  undying  interest  of 

VI— 12  177 


MODERN     SERMONS 


God  in  you.  What  faints  not,  nor  faileth,  is 
this  redeeming  purpose.  Don't  give  way. 
Whatever  you  do,  do  not  lose  heart  and  hope, 
under  the  gray  sky.  Tell  yourself  to  wait,  to 
wait  for  the  living  God,  and  see.  And  you 
will  see  what  thousands  of  men  and  women 
have  rejoiced  to  see,  that,  whoever  fails  you, 
whatever  may  be  thrust  on  you  or  taken  from 
you,  nothing,  neither  life  nor  death,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  will  be 
able  to  separate  you  from  the  love  of  God 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord. 


178 


MONTET 
MARY   OF  BETHANY 


EDOUARD  MONTET 

Dean  of  the  faculty  of  the  University  of 
Geneva  since  1897;  vice-rector,  since 
1908;  professor  of  Old  Testament  exege- 
sis, and  lecturer  on  the  Semitic  languages : 
Hebrew,  Aramaic,  Arabic ;  bom  at  Lyons, 
June  12,  1856;  secondaiy  studies  at  the 
Lycee  de  Lyon,  collegiate  studies  in  the 
universities  of  Geneva,  Berlin,  Heidelberg, 
and  Paris;  doctor  of  theology  of  the  fac- 
ulty of  theology  of  the  University  of 
Paris,  1883;  appointed  professor  to  the 
faculty  of  theology  of  the  University  of 
Geneva,  1885;  has  traveled  much,  es- 
pecially in  South  America;  in  Morocco 
made  an  expedition  for  scientific  explora- 
tion ;  author  of  "  The  History  of  Chris- 
tianity," and  other  works  on  Semitic  lan- 
guages, on  Islam,  and  on  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. 


MARY  OF  BETHANY 

Edouard  Montet,  D.D. 

* '  Then  tooTc  Mary  a  pound  of  ointment  of  spiTcenard, 
very  costly,  and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  wiped 
his  feet  with  her  hair:  and  the  house  was  filled  with 
the  odor  of  the  ointment. 

Then    saith    one    of    his    disciples,    Judas    Iscariot, 
Simon's  son,  which  should  betray  him. 
Why  was  not  this  ointment  sold  for  three  hundred 
pence,  and  given  to  the  poor? 

This  he  said,  not  that  he  cared  for  the  poor;  hut  he- 
cause  he  urns  a  thief,  and  had  the  hag,  and  hare  what 
was  put  therein. 

Then  said  Jesus,  Let  her  alone :  against  the  day  of  my 
hurying  hath  she  kept  this. 

For  the  poor  always  ye  have  with  you;  hut  me  ye  have 
not  always.'* — John  12  :  3-8. 

THE  action  recorded  of  Mary  of  Bethany, 
which  cannot  fail  to  seem  strange  to 
Western  minds  and  to  folk  of  the  twen- 
tieth century,  must  have  produced  a  profound 
impression  on  the  first  disciples  of  Jesus,  see- 
ing that  we  read  the  story  in  all  four  gospels 
of  the  evangelists.  It  is  not  that  the  material 
fact  of  anointing,  so  frequently  practised  in 
the  East,  would  create  any  surprise  to  those 
round  about  the  Master.  But  the  enthusiastic 
laudation  by  Jesus  Christ  of  an  action  ordi- 
nary enough  in  itself,  and  the  excessive  praise 
which  was  not  self-explanatory,  must  have 

181 


MODERN     SERMONS 


powerfully  concentrated  their  minds  on  this 
religious  enigma.  Hence  the  divergences  in 
the  records  which  we  possess  of  the  transac- 
tion. Hence  also  the  different  interpretations 
which  this  incident  has  received,  and  the  com- 
ments which  have  even  modified  and  changed 
the  circumstances  of  the  event. 

But  these  variations  do  not  in  the  slightest 
degree  diminish  the  irresistible  attraction  and 
captivating  charm  of  this  page  of  the  gospel, 
which  has  so  often  impressed  us  by  its  immor- 
tal freshness,  its  pure  and  fervent  enthusiasm, 
constituting  a  fountain  whence  our  sentiment 
of  religion  has  so  often  drawn  that  living 
water  of  which  the  Fourth  Gospel  speaks, 
and  which  evermore  quenches  our  spiritual 
thirst. 

In  Bethany,  called  the  place  of  poverty,  was 
found  the  little  circle  of  intimate  friends 
upon  whose  fidelity  Jesus  could  always  count. 
It  was  at  first  that  Simon  who  had  been  a 
leper,  and  at  whose  tables  the  Master  did  not 
disdain  to  sit.  It  was  that  Lazarus  who  later 
gave  his  name  to  the  hamlet,  that  friend  of 
Christ  of  whom  amongst  the  crowd  marvelous 
things  were  told.  It  was  the  sisters  of  Laza- 
rus, it  was  Martha,  always  eager  to  serve 
Jesus,  of  whom  she  made  herself  the  humble 
servant.  It  was  Mary,  that  woman  of  the 
simple  but  fervent  heart,  who  attached  herself 
passionately  to  the  steps  of  the  Master  to 
drink  in  His  words  and  His  teaching,  and  who 

182 


MONTET 


lost  herself  in  the  contemplation  of  Christ  till 
she  forgot  all  the  world  and  especially  forgot 
her  own  self.  She  so  sincerely  endeavored  to 
efface  herself  that  she  has  been  taken  for  one 
unkno^^Ti  by  some  of  the  evangelists,  and  the 
writer  of  the  Fourth  Gospel,  who  has  so  ex- 
actly seized  upon  her  character,  and  so  highly 
respects  her  modesty,  contents  himself  with 
describing  her  in  these  words:  *'  Mary,  she 
who  anointed  the  Lord."  In  the  midst  of 
humble  people,  without  pretensions,  without 
learning,  without  great  education,  but  also 
pure  from  corruption,  free  from  vice,  from 
the  low  and  infamous  sentiments  of  the  con- 
temporary aristocracy,  Jesus  felt  Himself  at 
home,  amongst  His  own. 

A  cleansed  leper,  some  peasants,  certain  of 
the  common  people,  the  apostles,  various  rep- 
resentatives of  the  lowest  class  of  the  multi- 
tudes— such  are  the  guests  that  press  round 
the  Master  at  the  table  of  Simon.  We  are  at 
the  eve  of  the  crucifixion,  only  six  days  before 
Passover.  It  is  a  Saturday,  probably  March 
28,  in  the  year  33;  on  April  3,  Jesus  will 
perish  on  the  cross.  That  is  to  say,  the  cir- 
cumstances are  solemn  and  saddening. 

Jesus  is  served  by  Martha  herself;  Lazarus 
and  his  sisters  partake  of  the  feast ;  besides  it 
is  not  rare  in  the  East  that  a  person  who  is 
attached  to  you  by  the  bonds  of  affection  (and 
this  was  the  case  of  Martha  for  Jesus)  follows 
you  to  wait  upon  you  in  the  house  to  which 

183 


MODERN     SERMONS 


you  have  been  invited.  While  the  guests,  re- 
clining on  the  divans,  eat  as  they  lean  on  the 
left  elbow,  Mary  goes  to  seek  a  very  precious 
ointment  which  she  possesses  and  returns  to 
kneel  at  the  Master's  feet.  There,  breaking 
the  neck  of  the  flask  which  she  holds  in  her 
hand,  she  pours  forth  its  contents  over  the 
feet  of  Christ,  which  she  covers  with  her  hair, 
and  the  whole  house  is  filled  with  the  odor  of 
the  ointment. 

The  first  inclination  of  the  witnesses  of 
this  scene  was  to  reproach  Mary  for  her  prodi- 
gality ;  it  was  not  necessary  to  employ  a  pound 
of  ointment  of  spikenard  for  anointing  the 
feet  of  Jesus ;  the  Master  would  have  been  as 
greatly  honored,  if  Mary  had  been  content  to 
use  only  a  portion.  Judas,  who  filled  the 
function  of  treasurer  to  the  apostles,  made 
himself  the  interpreter  of  this  commonplace 
judgment.  *  *  Why  was  not  this  ointment  sold 
for  three  hundred  pence,  and  given  to  the 
poor?"  cried  he.  In  truth  this  plea  for  the 
poor  was  a  mere  pretext  on  his  part.  Think  of 
Judas  professing  solicitude  for  the  poor  at  the 
very  time  when  he  was  intriguing  with  the 
worst  enemies  of  Jesus!  He  made  a  calcula- 
tion as  to  what  the  ointment  was  worth.  It 
was  a  large  sum,  and  he  bitterly  lamented  the 
loss — he  who  estimated  the  value  of  his  Master 
at  about  twice  the  amount.  The  poor!  But 
this  was  not  the  moment  for  him  to  trouble 
about  them.     And  yet  in  that  solemn  hour 

184 


MONTET 


many  were  concerned  who  w^ere  indeed  in 
want !  Had  not  Jesus  come  to  give  help  to  the 
"unfortunate  ?  How  restricted  and  how  closed 
against  the  light  of  the  gospel  was  the  spirit 
of  the  apostles  up  to  that  hour ! 

Jesus  must  have  experienced  a  feeling  of 
bitter  disillusion  concerning  His  disciples,  on 
hearing  this  judgment.  But  repressing  the 
legitimate  indignation  awakened  in  Him  by 
such  unjust  words  concerning  ^lary,  He  con- 
tented Himself  with  saying  to  Judas :  ' '  Let 
her  alone.  She  hath  wrought  a  good  work 
upon  me.  The  poor  ye  have  always  with  you, 
and  when  you  wish  you  will  be  able  to  do  good 
to  them,  but  me  ye  have  not  always."  And  at 
the  thought  of  His  death,  ever  present  to  His 
mind,  the  anointing  of  Mary  assumed  one  of 
the  most  elevating  of  symbolic  meanings. 
"  For  in  that  she  hath  poured  this  ointment 
on  my  body,  she  did  it  for  my  burial. ' '  added 
He.  She,  His  friend,  had  embalmed  His  body 
beforehand;  she  had  in  advance  performed 
this  supreme  duty  with  regard  to  which  no 
one  would  show  meanness.  And  appreciating 
at  its  true  worth  this  testimony  of  love  regis- 
tered some  days  before  His  death,  this  pledge 
of  profound  attachment  all  the  more  precious 
because  the  rupture  of  these  bonds  of  affec- 
tion is  imminent.  He  gives  it  as  an  example 
to  His  disciples  present  and  to  come,  exclaim- 
ing: '*  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  wherever  this 
gospel  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,, 

i  185 


MODERN     SERMONS 


there  shall  also  this,  that  this  woman  hath 
done,  be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her.*' 

How  could  the  apostles  have  forgotten  these 
words  and  the  scene  of  which  they  were  like 
an  epilog?  How  could  they  have  remained 
insensible  to  the  contrast  which  such  words 
placed  in  evidence?  Here  was  the  trouble  of 
the  apostles,  who  were  by  no  means  ready  to 
bestow  on  Him  the  royal  anointing,  and  whom 
this  dolorous  announcement  of  death  aston- 
ished, demoralized  and  crusht  with  the  most 
profound  consternation ;  it  was  caused  by  the 
serenity  of  Jesus,  approving  the  last  funerary 
preparations  which  Mary,  without  doubt  or 
hesitation,  had  just  devoted  to  Him  in  the 
shape  of  this  final  and  solemn  anointing  as 
the  crown  of  His  life.  Here  was  Judas,  profit- 
ing by  his  title  of  apostle  so  as  to  effect  a  good 
business  realization ;  there  was  Mary,  all  love 
for  Jesus.  Here,  finally,  the  unanimous  re- 
proaches of  the  spectators  belonging  to  that 
present  generation,  deaf  and  blind ;  there,  the 
exaltation  of  Jesus  and  the  praises  of  pos- 
terity. It  needed  a  heart  very  withered,  a  re- 
ligious sentiment  very  impoverished  not  to 
feel  these  things. 

Features  of  the  record  which  we  have  just 
analyzed  deserve  specially  to  attract  our  at- 
tention: the  simplicity,  the  artlessness  of 
faith,  the  vivacity  of  religious  feeling  and  the 
ardent  love  in  the  face  of  Mary  for  Jesus. 

Try,  in  fact,  to  unravel  the  secret  move- 

186 


MONTET 


ments  which  agitate  her  heart,  the  impressions 
by  which  she  is  stirred,  and  which  she  would 
demonstrate  to  others  and  above  all  communi- 
cate to  Jesus.  You  will  find  here  at  one  and 
the  same  time  a  boundless  admiration  for  the 
Savior,  an  ardent  love  for  Him,  an  attach- 
ment, a  devotion  to  His  person  that  nothing 
could  equal,  and  an  eager  need  to  express  at  a 
single  stroke,  without  any  hesitation  which 
might  be  suspected  of  lukewarmness,  this  ad- 
miration, this  love,  this  devotion,  rendering 
them  visible  and  tangible,  so  that  the  Master 
could  see  and  touch  them.  The  deeper  the 
religious  feeling  is  in  a  Christian,  the  more 
he  doubts  his  ability  adequately  to  translate 
it  into  intelligent  expression,  and  the  more  he 
fears  to  weaken  it,  to  attenuate  it,  to  tarnish 
it  in  his  effort  to  express  it.  Mary  was  that 
salt  of  the  earth  of  which  Jesus  spoke  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount;  the  savor  of  Chris- 
tianity was  in  her :  for  nothing  on  earth  would 
she  have  consented  to  have  subjected  it  to  the 
least  commingling,  much  less  would  she  have 
allowed  it  to  be  supposed  by  others  that  she 
was  capable  of  using  an  atom  of  it. 

What  then  shall  she  do  in  order  to  open  to 
Jesus  this  heart  that  she  gives  Him,  this  con- 
science which  thrills  in  unison  with  the  gospel, 
which  only  demands  to  penetrate  always  more 
effectually  and  always  more  progressively  into 
the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  that 
conscience  which  only  aspires  to  advance  in 

187 


MODERN     SERMONS 


adoration  and  in  faith?  Shall  she  tread  in 
the  footsteps  of  the  prophet,  shall  she  cele- 
brate with  the  psalmist  the  songs  of  thanks 
and  of  glorification  ?  Shall  she  ask  of  Job  the 
aid  of  his  divine  lyrism,  in  order  to  tell  Jesus 
how  she  holds  Him  for  her  Master,  her  sover- 
eign guide,  her  bread  of  life,  her  salvation? 
No,  she  knows  that  the  Deborahs  and  the 
prophetesses  have  only  been  the  exception  in 
Israel;  she  wiU  not  depart  from  the  modest 
but  sacred  role  which  suits  womanhood;  she 
is  not  ignorant  that  the  most  useful  instru- 
mentalities are  not  always  the  most  brilliant, 
and  that  she  is  none  the  less  appreciated  by 
the  Lord  because  she  is  less  conspicuous.  So 
she  will  follow  her  own  inspirations.  Her  in- 
tentions are  so  holy  that  she  does  not  think 
of  the  objections  that  she  will  excite,  or  of 
what  will  be  said  of  her :  to  the  pure  all  things 
are  pure.  Impatient  to  testify  to  Jesus  the 
faith  that  animates  her,  she  ponders  upon  the 
ointment  that  she  possesses ;  it  is  evident  that 
she  has  some  of  the  most  precious.  Judas, 
who  understands  the  matter,  wiU  value  it  at 
three  hundred  pence,  that  is  all.  The  more 
the  value  of  the  gift,  the  greater  will  be  that 
of  the  homage  paid;  to  give  that  which  is 
dearest  to  one  is  to  render  the  greatest  honor. 
Well,  without  asking  what  she  could  do  more 
or  better,  she  will  go  and  take  the  vase  con- 
taining the  ointment,  and  approaching  Jesus, 
will  pour  the  contents  upon  that  body  which 

188 


MONTET 


soon  will  be  exposed  to  cold  contact  with  the 
sepulcher. 

Poor  woman,  what  illusions  you  have  pre- 
pared !  Poor  innocent !  You  expected  to  see 
faces  showing  amazement,  you  believed  even 
that  perhaps  tears  would  flow,  when,  before 
the  guests  invited  to  this  funeral  feast,  you 
embalmed  beforehand  the  body  of  Christ  for 
the  burial.  You  thought  that  you  would  be 
altogether  understood  by  these  apostles,  whom 
Jesus  had  trained  and  who  had  lived  in  inti- 
macy with  Him,  and  that  if  the  others  re- 
mained insensible  to  the  sad  witness  that  you 
rendered  to  Christ,  you  would  at  least  find 
favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  disciples !  Undeceive 
yourself,  Mary.  The  apostles  themselves  are 
without  intelligence;  their  meager  mind  sees 
only  useless  expense,  folly,  vain  prodigality 
and  aimlessness  in  the  impulse  of  your  heart ; 
they  traffic  against  current  coin  the  most  deli- 
cate sentiments  of  your  soul !  And  yet  what 
should  they  not  have  had  to  learn  of  Mary  of 
Bethany ! 

And  we,  we  who  so  often  trumpet  forth  the 
expression  of  our  religious  convictions !  We 
who,  in  matters  of  religion,  so  often  consult 
the  opinion  of  the  world,  the  dogmatic  fashion 
of  the  day,  the  popular  current  of  the  moment ! 
We  so  sensitive,  when  the  gospel  is  concerned, 
to  human  estimates !  What  do  I  say — we  who, 
like  the  apostles,  appraise  at  the  price  of 
money  moral  actions,  and  weigh  the  most  in- 

189 


MODERN     SERMONS 


timate  feelings,  and  the  consciences  of  others 
in  equivalence  of  gold  or  bullion !  We  who,  I 
am  ashamed  to  confess  it,  have  for  the  most 
part  lost  the  frankness,  the  simplicity,  the  in- 
fantile charm  of  confidence  in  God,  the  spring- 
tide impulse  of  religious  feeling !  What  have 
we  not  also  to  learn  from  Mary  of  Bethany  ? 

From  her  let  us  learn  above  all  to  surrender 
ourselves  entirely  to  God  and  to  Christ.  It  is 
in  this  voluntary  and  absolute  gift  of  her 
whole  being  to  Christ,  and,  by  His  mediation, 
to  God,  that  the  rare  merit  and  the  high  value 
of  the  anointing  of  Jesus  by  Mary  consisted. 
It  is  because  this  woman  witnessed  to  the  es- 
sential duty  of  religion,  that  which  contains 
and  sums  up  all  the  obligations  of  religious 
law,  that  Jesus  declared  that  wherever  the 
gospel  should  be  preached,  there  also  should 
be  celebrated  the  good  deed  of  the  sister  of 
Lazarus.  Such  a  promise,  unique  in  the  gos- 
pel, could  only  be  applied  to  an  exceptional 
action. 

Mary  was  right :  she  had  grasped  the  essen- 
tially new  and  fruitful  principle  of  the  gospel, 
she  understood,  in  listening  to  the  Master,  in 
penetrating  His  instructions,  in  the  living  of 
His  life,  that  Christianity  is  the  religion  of 
love.  She  could  not  be  content  with  what 
sufficed  for  the  best  children  of  Israel;  the 
severe  monotheism,  strictly  moral  of  her  an- 
cestors did  not  satisfy  her  heart ;  the  enthusi- 
astic worship  by  the  prophets  of  the  Eternal 

190 


MONTET 


was  no  longer  adequate ;  the  Messianic  hopes, 
the  hope  of  the  resurrection,  so  much  spoken 
of  amongst  her  contemporaries,  could  not  any 
better  fill  the  voids.  She  was  a  woman:  that 
is  to  say  she  vindicated,  with  all  the  per- 
suasive eloquence  of  the  feminine  heart,  the 
rights  which  the  heart  possesses  in  virtue  of 
the  di\nne  will,  those  rights  which  cannot  be 
alienated  from  it,  those  rights  which  consti- 
tute the  chief  and  the  best  privilege  of  life. 
She  knew  that  nothing  here  below  equals  the 
affections  of  the  heart ;  she  could  willingly  re- 
peat with  the  Song  of  Songs  that  love  is  strong 
as  death,  and  she  rightly  reckoned  that  the 
best  part  of  earthly  life  is  also  the  best  of 
celestial  life.  What  happiness  for  her  when 
she  heard  Jesus  affirm  the  same  truth,  pro- 
claiming that  God  is  love,  that  religion  is  es- 
sentially love  for  God,  and  that  there  should 
be  between  us  and  God  only  the  most  tender 
relations  and  the  most  intimate  affection !  To 
give  oneself  to  God  without  regrets,  without 
restriction,  without  reservations  of  any  kind, 
to  give  oneself  to  Him  immediately  without 
taking  counsel  of  anyone ;  to  give  oneself  to 
Christ,  whom  He  has  sent,  His  representative 
on  earth.  His  well-beloved  son;  to  give  one- 
self to  Christ  by  a  decision  of  one's  o^vn  will, 
still  more  by  a  spontaneous  impulse  of  the 
heart;  to  give  oneself  to  Christ  and  God,  in 
order  to  submit  to  their  holy  will,  to  become 
perfect  like  the  Father,  to  walk  no  more  hence- 

191 


MODERN     SERMONS 


forth  excepting  by  the  light  of  the  gospel  in 
the  path  of  salvation — this  is  how  Mary  un- 
derstood the  preaching  of  the  Master,  this  is 
how  she  lived  according  to  it ! 

Do  we  thus  feel  the  preaching  of  Christ, 
and  especially  do  we  thus  live  according  to 
His  word?  I  am  convinced  that  the  compre- 
liension  of  the  gospel  should  be  more  profound 
among  us,  that  we  should  understand  better 
its  spirit,  that  we  should  enter  more  inti- 
mately into  the  sense  of  the  sacred  text.  But 
I  am  still  less  persuaded  that  we  have  made 
commensurate  progress  in  evangelical  life, 
that  we  have  realized  the  imperious  necessity, 
in  order  fully  to  act  out  the  Christian  life,  of 
giving  ourselves  to  God  and  to  Christ.  I  fear 
that  we  too  much  resemble  Bossuet  who, 
preaching  on  the  poor,  at  a  time  when  more 
than  ten  thousand  persons  in  a  single  province 
were  dying  of  hunger,  found  nothing  better 
to  say  with  his  eloquent  voice  than  to  prove 
the  eminent  dignity  of  the  poor  in  the 
Church:  and  truly,  that  was  not  an  occasion 
for  expounding  the  mere  letter  of  the  gospel : 
it  was  to  the  heart,  to  the  heart  only  that  the 
preacher  should  have  spoken. 

Let  our  hearts  speak.  Ah !  Who  will  restore 
life  to  our  weary  and  burdened  soul,  loaded 
by  the  weight  of  material  cares,  and  by  the 
burdens  not  less  heavy  of  moral  sufferings? 
Who  will  restore  life,  that  is  to  say  the  possi- 
bility of  loving  and  of  surrendering  self,  to 

192 


MONTET 


our  hearts  which  this  earthly  life  gradually 
withers  day  by  day — to  these  hearts,  slow  to 
feel,  slow  to  weep  with  those  who  weep,  in- 
capable of  those  spontaneous  impulses  under 
which  one  pours  forth  his  soul  into  the  soul 
of  his  brother?  Who  will  restore  life  to  our 
faith,  who  will  restore  its  native  freshness, 
the  eternal  youth  which  it  would  not  have 
lost,  if,  as  watchful  guardians,  we  had  de- 
fended it  from  access  to  the  corruptions  of  the 
age? 

That  which  will  restore  life  to  our  faith  is 
the  gospel  better  felt  and  better  lived;  it  is 
the  gospel,  not  only  embraced  by  our  mind, 
but  also  by  our  heart ;  it  is  the  gospel  passing 
in  us  from  the  domain  of  the  understanding- 
into  that  of  feeling,  from  the  will  into  action. 

That  which  wiU  give  life  to  our  faith  is  imi- 
tation of  the  example  of  ]\Iary.  It  is  not  nec- 
essary to  be  amongst  simple  ones  and  little 
ones  in  order  to  be  able  to  assimilate  this  ex- 
quisite delicacy  of  the  sentiment  which  ^lary 
experienced  in  its  simplicity.  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  has  not  been  promised  to  the  poor 
only:  none  are  specially  privileged  to  enter 
it.  The  heart  may  be  as  young,  as  poor,  as 
loving,  as  enthusiastically  holy  in  the  aged  as 
in  the  child ;  faith  can  be  as  absolute,  as  living, 
as  ardent  in  the  soul  of  the  sage  as  in  that  of 
the  unlearned  man,  because  the  heart  of  man 
is  everyw^here  the  same,  no  matter  which  step 
of  the  social  ladder  you  may  consider. 

VI— 13  193 


MODERN     SERMONS 


Let  us  then  sacrifice  to  Christ  and  to  God 
the  most  precious  of  our  benefits;  let  us  not 
fear,  in  order  to  give  ourselves  to  God  and  to 
testify  our  love  to  Jesus,  who  has  revealed 
Him  to  us,  to  place  at  the  feet  of  our  Creator 
and  at  those  of  our  Savior,  the  most  precious 
treasures  that  we  possess.  Alas!  for  the 
greater  part  of  us  it  will  not  be  an  ointment 
worth  three  hundred  pence:  it  will  be  our 
passions  and  our  self-esteem ! 


194 


MOORE 
/THE  CONSCRIPT  CROSS-BEARER 


EDWARD   CALDWELL  MOORE 

Parkman  professor  of  theology,  Harvard, 
since  1902;  born  September  1,  1857,  in 
Westchester,  Pa.;  educated  at  Marietta 
College,  Ohio,  1877;  A.M.,  in  same,  1880; 
B.D.,  Union  Theological  Seminary,  1884; 
fellow  of  Union  Seminary,  1884-86,  study- 
ing in  Giessen,  Gottingen  and  Berlin; 
Ph.D.,  Brown  University,  1891;  D.D., 
Yale  University,  1909;  minister  of  the 
Westminster  Presbyterian  church,  Yonk- 
ers,  N.  Y.,  1886-89;  Central  Congrega- 
tional church,  Providence,  R.  I.,  1889- 
1902 ;  preacher  to  Harvard  University  and 
chairman  of  the  board  of  preachers  to  the 
university,  1905;  lecturer  in  Mansfield 
College,  Oxford,  England,  1894;  in  Yale 
Divinity  School,  1906-7;  Lowell  lecturer 
in  Boston,  1903;  author  of  "The  New 
Testament  in  the  Christian  Church." 


THE  CONSCRIPT  CROSS-BEARER 

Prof.  Edward  C.  Moore,  D.D. 

*'  "And  they  compel  one  Simon,  a  Cyrenian,  who 
passed  hy,  coming  out  of  the  country,  the  father  of 
Alexander  and  Bufus,  to  bear  his  cross." — Mark 
15  :  21. 

THIS  is  one  of  the  little  touches  in  the 
story  of  the  crucifixion  which  it  would 
be  easy  for  us  quite  to  overlook.  The 
climax  overshadows  everything.  Our  minds, 
like  the  feet  of  the  crowd  which  followed 
Jesus,  hurry  to  the  issue.  The  tide  which  is 
rushing  toward  that  great  event  drags  us  also 
with  it,  just  as  it  seized  the  people  of  that 
quarter  of  Jerusalem  and  swept  them  up  the 
slope  of  Calvary,  with  no  thought  but  of  one 
person  and  one  awful  spectacle.  Later,  we 
discover  that,  as  often  under  great  excitement, 
we  had  noted  many  things  we  did  not  know 
we  noticed.  So  is  it  here.  In  truth,  it  seems 
to  me  that  there  are  in  the  whole  gospel  few 
more  touching  and  instructive  episodes  than 
this  one  of  the  Cyrenian  who,  at  that  moment 
of  Christ 's  need,  by  chance  came  by. 

He  is  mentioned  in  three  gospels.  Some 
things  that  are  said  of  him  suggest  that  he 
was,  later  on,  a  follower  of  Jesus.  The 
manner  of  his  mention  here  makes  plain  he 

197 


MODERN     SERMONS 


was  no  follower  as  yet.  He  was  just  passing 
by,  when  they  laid  hold  on  him.  He  was  go- 
ing into  the  city  as  the  rabble  with  the 
Sufferer  came  out.  He  may  have  had  knowl- 
edge of  Jesus  and  no  interest  in  Him.  He 
may  have  had  very  little  knowledge.  He  was 
a  foreigner,  a  Jew  by  name  but  African  by 
residence.  There  were  hosts  of  Jews  engaged 
in  business  in  Egypt  and  thence  westward 
now  three  hundred  years,  since  Alexander 
gave  the  race  commercial  privileges  which  the 
Ptolemies  and  the  Romans  never  took  away. 
This  man 's  family  may  have  been  for  genera- 
tions thus  merchants  in  self -chosen  exile,  and 
not  pining  much  in  exile.  There  were  stran- 
gers from  Cyrene  present  at  the  Pentecost  a 
few  weeks  after  the  crucifixion.  There  was  a 
synagog  of  the  Cyrenians  in  Jerusalem.  This 
man  may  have  been  attending  one  of  the  few 
feasts  of  his  lifetime  in  the  sacred  city  of  his 
nation.  Or  he  may  have  been  a  man  who  did 
not  trouble  much  the  feasts  and  synagogs. 

He  was  coming  out  of  the  country  in  most 
natural  fashion,  intent  upon  his  own  affairs. 
He  was  perhaps  no  more  than  curious  about 
this  mob  which  was  going  out  to  see  an  exe- 
cution. He  must  have  been  astonished  and 
Indignant  thus  to  be  laid  hold  of.  The  word 
is  a  rough  one.  It  is  the  word  for  impressing 
a  man  into  the  service.  It  is  to  be  taken  in  all 
its  harsh  literalness,  no  doubt. 

The  man  to  be  executed  often  added  this  to 


198 


MOORE 


his  torment  and  humiliation,  that  he  had  to 
carry  on  his  own  back  the  rough  beam  on 
which  he  was  to  suffer.  John  says  Jesus  went 
forth  thus  bearing  His  cross.  After  a  time 
perhaps,  overwrought,  His  strength  had 
yielded.  He  had  faltered,  may  be  fallen,  un- 
derneath the  load.  There  was  no  time  to  look 
about  for  one  of  Jesus '  followers,  to  force  him 
to  do  the  service.  I  fear  none  was  nigh.  Any 
back  would  do.  But  the  mere  man  of  the 
rabble  never  gets  this  sort  of  thing  on  his 
back.  And  so  it  was,  I  fancy,  that  this  clean- 
washed,  neutral  stranger,  on  his  little  morning 
journey,  found  himself  one  moment  well  at 
the  roadside,  a  mere  spectator,  and  the  next 
dragged  by  some  mailed  hand  into  the  midst, 
faced  sharp  about  and  forced  to  follow  Jesus 
with  that  accursed  beam  upon  his  neck.  After 
all,  Jesus  was  hardly  to  blame.  The  crowd 
jeered  if  Simon  showed  discomfiture.  One 
might  as  well  remonstrate  with  wild  beasts 
as  with  the  soldiers.  What  was  to  be  done? 
What  but  to  go  on,  to  get  done,  and,  soon  as 
possible,  to  slip  away  ? 

Imagine  for  this  man  any  relation  to  Jesus 
that  you  choose,  it  was  a  trying  experience. 
It  was  most  trying  if  he  had  had  no  relation. 
So  far  as  we  know,  nothing  could  have  been 
farther  from  Simon's  purpose  for  himself. 
Few  things  could  have  been  less  characteris- 
tic, so  far  as  he  yet  understood  his  own  char- 
acter.   And  here,  right  out  of  the  even  tenor 

199 


MODERN     SERMONS 


of  his  chosen  way,  there  has  seized  him  bodily 
this  absolutely  unexpected  force.  Here  he  is^ 
Simon  of  Cyrene,  toiling  up  Calvary  after 
Jesus,  with  that  strange  thing,  the  latter 's 
cross,  upon  his  neck. 

Now  the  lot  of  this  all  but  unknown  man 
would  not  be  worth  to  us  the  time  that  we 
liave  spent  in  trying  to  imagine  it,  were  it  not 
for  the  fact  that  it  seems  to  me  to  picture,  in 
most  interesting  and  suggestive  fashion,  the 
lot  and  life  of  many  a  man  and  woman  whom 
we  have  known,  to  illuminate  some  fragment 
of  experience  which  we  may  ourselves  have- 
had. 

It  suggests,  namely — ^this  story  of  the  Cy- 
xenian — a  holy  and  spiritual  interpretation 
of  some  events  in  our  lives,  of  certain  whole 
aspects  of  those  lives.  They  were  unexpected 
events,  they  were  forced,  imwelcome  aspects, 
when  they  came.  They  have  continued  un- 
meaning, tho  they  have  been  long  time 
with  us.  They  bid  fair  to  remain  unfruitful, 
tho  we  should  carry  them  to  the  end  of 
our  days.  Perhaps  they  have  continued  un- 
meaning and  unfruitful  to  us  because  we  have 
persisted  in  regarding  them  as  merely  the  net 
result  of  the  misfortunes,  the  stupidities  and 
iniquities  of  our  fellow-men,  instead  of  seeing, 
as  we  might,  that  in  these  very  things  we  are 
being  suffered  to  bear  after  Him  a  part  of  the 
true  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  what  was  the 
€ross  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  one  way  of  looking  at 

200 


MOORE 


it,  but  just  the  net  result  of  the  misfortunes, 
the  stupidities,  the  iniquities  of  his  fellow- 
men?  And  who  are  we  that  we  should  feel 
ourselves  thus  injured  at  being  asked  to  bear 
a  part  ?  AVe  might  come  to  healing  of  our  own 
torn  souls  and  reconciliation  with  a  mysteri- 
ous hard  lot,  we  might  come  to  joy  in  it  and  be 
glorified  through  it,  did  we  but  realize  that 
what  has  happened  to  us  is  precisely  what  be- 
fel  this  Simon,  when  he  was  so  unceremo- 
niously compelled  to  put  his  flinching  shoul- 
ders and  his  bewildered  and  rebellious  spirit 
under  the  Lord 's  load. 

A  good  part  of  the  load  in  life  which  serious 
men  and  women  find  themselves  carrying  was 
not  created  by  themselves,  it  was  not  due  to 
themselves,  it  was  not  chosen  for  themselves. 
Do  I  not  accurately  describe  the  case  when  I 
say  they  find  themselves  carrying  it?  This 
load  was  not  created  by  Simon,  it  was  not  due 
to  Simon,  it  was  not  chosen  of  Simon.  He 
found  himself  carrying  it.  For  that  matter 
it  was  not  created  by  Jesus,  it  was  not  due  to 
Jesus.  But  you  will  say  to  me  that  it  was,  at 
least,  freely  chosen  for  Himself  of  Jesus.  He 
was  not  simply  caught  under  the  load  of  the 
misfortunes  and  iniquities  of  His  fellow-men, 
He  had  the  insight  and  the  courage  freely  to 
accept  His  cross  before  He  came  to  it.  And 
that  makes  a  difference.  Yes,  and  His  fol- 
lowers have  learned  to  do  even  that  after  Him. 
But    sometimes,    apparently,    God    asks    no 

201 


MODERN     SERMONS 


harder  thing  of  you  and  me  than  this,  that 
we  shall  have  the  insight  and  the  courage  to 
accept  our  cross  after  we  get  it.  Get  a  good 
deal  of  it  we  shall,  anyway,  if  we  are  true 
men  and  women,  this  cross  hewn  by  the  mis- 
takes, the  miseries  and  sins  of  men.  Get  a 
good  deal  of  it,  I  say,  we  shall  anjrway,  if 
there  is  any  manhood  in  us.  So  that  what  we 
choose,  after  all,  is  merely  this,  whether  we 
ourselves  shall  be  curst  or  else  blest  and  glori- 
fied in  the  bearing  of  it. 

Or  let  us  look  at  the  matter  in  another  way. 
This  story  of  what  happened  to  the  Cyrenian 
affords  us  some  rational  and  natural  and 
everyday  explanation  of  what  we  mean  by  the 
phrase,  *'  the  cross  of  Christ."  The  phrase 
through  much  use  has  often  become  hackneyed 
and  conventional.  Jesus  laid  great  stress 
upon  the  thought.  We  are  sure  it  is  a  thing 
we  ought  to  do,  to  take  up  some  cross.  But 
we  have  most  vague  and  mythological  notions 
as  to  how  it  is  to  be  done.  Superficial  people 
talk  most  arrant  platitudes.  They  manufac- 
ture some  absurdity.  They  put  this  holy  name 
upon  some  trivial  and  artificial  thing.  They 
rack  imagination  and  bring  forth  some  small 
asceticism.  Zealots  do  unreal  and  unneces- 
sary things,  bigots  even  wrong  ones,  and  call 
that  the  bearing  after  Him  of  the  cross  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  all  the  while  the  grand 
course  of  life  has  been  trying  to  force  on  us 
something  which  perhaps  we  never  thought  of 

202 


MOORE 


save  as  an  imposition  upon  us,  our  ill-luck, 
blunder  or  badness  of  somebody  in  which  we 
have  got  tangled,  violence,  wrong,  even  if  un- 
intentional, which  someone  has  done  us.  We 
are  still  animated  by  the  paltry  hope  that 
some  day  we  shall  give  the  soldiers  the  slip,  or 
even  get  redress.  We  have  spent  a  good  part 
of  our  life  in  trying  to  be  rid  of  this  burden. 
Or,  we  have  gone  on  bearing  it  grimly,  embit- 
tered against  men,  and  all  the  space  dark 
between  us  and  God. 

I  have  seen  men  and  women  do  this  thing 
grandly,  bear  loads  for  men  in  general  and 
men  in  particular,  for  parents  unfortunate, 
brothers  foolish,  friends  treacherous,  or  even 
wicked — loads  which  they  neither  had  part  in 
making  nor  could  escape  part  in  bearing.  I 
bow  in  reverence  before  them.  But  all  the 
time  my  heart  goes  out  to  them.  They  do  not 
seem  to  know  what  they  are  doing.  They  do 
not  realize  that  this  was  just  what  Jesus  did, 
and  that  in  thus  doing,  they  most  closely  fol- 
low Him.  They  probably  have  manhood  and 
womanhood  enough  not  to  say  anything.  But 
in  their  hearts,  at  least  in  tired  moments  and 
by  wakeful  nights,  they  dwell  on  the  gross  in- 
justice which  was  done  them.  They  cannot 
forget  that  they  have  been  rudely  laid  hold 
of.  They  were  passing  innocent  along  the 
road.  They  have  been  by  unseen  and  unloved 
hands  compelled.  It  rankles.  It  rankles 
enough  to  make  men  and  women  who  bear 

203  ' 


MODERN     SERMONS 


grandly  all  their  lives  just  miss  the  trans- 
figuration of  their  owti  characters,  the  glorifi- 
cation of  their  own  spirits,  which  ought  to  go 
therewith. 

Do  not  you  know  men  and  women  who  have 
carried  just  as  much  lumber  up  a  lifelong 
Calvary,  have  set  their  shoe  soles  in  the  still 
warm  footprints  of  the  Christ  of  God,  and 
hardly  got  more  good  out  of  it,  just  now,  you 
might  say,  than  one  of  the  thieves?  It  cannot 
fail  but  that  they  will  get  that  good  by  and 
by,  in  that  day  when  all  eyes  are  opened.  But 
one  could  mourn  for  them,  whoever  they  may 
be,  that  they  do  not  get  that  blessedness  now. 
So  near  is  the  glory  of  life  to  some  who  do  not 
seem  to  know  it.  So  far  is  it  from  some  who 
prate  most  about  it  but  shun  these  galling 
loads. 

The  Christian  life  is,  at  bottom,  no  new  life 
which  we  lead  after  we  are  converted.  It  is 
rather,  a  new  and  noble  and  blessed  way  of 
looking  at  the  same  old  life  which,  if  we  are 
half  way  true  men  and  w^omen,  we  have  to 
lead  in  any  case.  And  the  cross  of  Christ  is 
no  pious  decoration  of  our  existence  which  we 
carpenter  together  or  cast  of  gold  and  set  with 
sharp  points  of  steel  and  put  next  our  skin. 
Nay,  but  it  is  the  same  old  bloody,  wooden 
thing  which  the  weakness,  folly,  wickedness  of 
mankind  has  been  forever  creating,  and  the 
true  part  of  mankind  has  been  forever  carry- 
ing, and  the  one  perfect  Man  bore  perfectly, 

204 


MOORE 


happily,  triumphantly,  and  longs  only  to 
teach  us  how  to  do  the  same. 

The  same  heavy  wood  is  with  us  still.  I 
think  that  one  day  we  shall  give  thanks,  that, 
as  Paul  put  it,  there  are  things  behind  of  the 
sacrifice  of  Christ  which  we  are  to  fill  up.  I 
think  that  some  day  we  shall  give  thanks  that 
we  took  life  as  it  was,  or  rather  that  life  took 
us  as  we  were.  The  soldiers  dragged  us 
whither  we  were  not  wise  enough  or  had  not 
sufiicient  grace  to  wish  to  go.  So  much  of  the 
meaning  of  life  opens  to  us  only  as  life  opens. 
And  all  is  good  that  opens  life  to  us.  Ah, 
they  were  our  ministers,  those  soldiers  who 
took  us  by  the  throat,  the  mob  who  jeered  at 
us,  the  clean  people  who  got  behind  us.  They 
did  not  exactly  mean  us  the  good.  But  now 
that  we  are  calm  we  see  also  that  they  did  not 
mean  us  all  the  harm.  They  were  our  minis- 
ters, I  say,  and  we  could  pour  out  our  thanks 
to  them,  only,  I  fear,  they  might  not  under- 
stand. Surely  the  day  came  when  the  Cy- 
renian  gave  thanks  to  God  for  nothing  so 
much,  as  that  the  brave  Christ  *s  flesh  proved, 
for  a  moment,  insufiicient,  and  that,  at  that 
moment,  he,  Simon,  chanced  to  be  passing  by. 

And  now  I  think  that  you  will  have  seen 
coming  all  the  rest  that  I  have  to  say.  Almost 
I  am  of  divided  mind,  whether  it  is  better  to 
draw  examples  or  to  let  you  draw  them  for 
yourselves.  Your  own  are  best.  You  are  a 
man  whose  bit  of  wood,  dropt  from  the  shoul- 

205 


MODERN     SERMONS 


ders  of  the  Christ,  and  forced  on  you  in  the 
rough  soldiering  of  life,  goes  back  to  your 
very  youth.  It  weighed  on  your  sensitive 
spirit  when  you  were  a  child.  You  wanted  an 
education,  you  had  a  right  to  a  start  in  busi- 
ness, an  opening  in  a  loved  profession.  And 
the  money  which  should  have  gone  into  that, 
may  be  God  did  not  let  your  father  earn,  or 
let  him  earn  and  lose.  And  may  be  that  was 
part  of  his  cross,  that  he  could  not  do  for  you 
as  he  hoped.  And  you  and  he  might  clasp 
hands  over  that  bit  of  wood  instead  of  mis- 
understanding one  another  as  perhaps  you 
have  done. 

Or  somebody  was  a  fool  or  wicked  and 
squandered  that  money,  or  frittered  away  a 
commercial  or  personal  influence,  forfeited  a 
reputation.  Some  family  shame  overshadows 
us,  some  sin  or  crime  is  committed  by  one  to 
whom  we  ought  always  to  have  been  able  to 
refer  with  pride.  Somebody's  over  sanguine 
temperament  in  business  and  loose  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility involves  a  whole  vride  circle  in 
lawsuit  or  indebtedness.  Somebody's  tower- 
ing and  imscrupulous  ambition,  or  again 
somebody's  sheer  inefficiency,  improvidence, 
laziness  or  plain  vice,  piles  up  loads  of  obli- 
gations which  almost  break  the  faithful  souls 
to  earth.  Sickness,  misery,  fall  within  our 
circle  so  closely  that  even  the  world  says, 
there  is  something  for  you  manfully  to  bear. 
Sickness,    misery,    misfortune,    fall    outside 


206 


MOORE 


what  we  have  called  our  circle,  but  which 
somebody  has  to  bear.  You  see,  it  is  only  a 
matter  of  the  size  of  the  circle  and  the 
strength  of  the  carrying  sense.  And  Christ 
was  only  He  to  whom  the  whole  race  was  but 
the  circle  of  His  brethren,  and  every  mortal 
wo  lay  on  His  willing  heart. 

You  will  feel  that  I  have  described  not  some 
lives,  but  some  aspect  of  every  life  which  rises 
into  seriousness  or  worthiness  of  any  sort. 
And  that  is  true.  That  is  only  to  say  what  I 
have  said  before,  that  the  opportunity  of 
Christliness  almost  forces  itself  upon  us  so 
soon  as  our  eyes  are  open  to  see.  Every  true 
man  or  woman  knows  the  sensation,  knows  the 
shame  which  for  affection's  sake  we  tenderly 
cover,  knows  the  patience  called  for  by  the 
faults  of  those  we  should  revere,  knows  the 
burden  which  is  borne  for  those  who  cannot, 
and  sometimes  even  for  those  who  will  not, 
bear  it  for  themselves,  knows  the  complication 
and  annoyance,  lifelong  pain  and  embarrass- 
ment into  which  somebody's  thoughtlessness, 
vanity,  obstinacy,  may  have  plunged  a  whole 
connection,  knows  the  debts  that  must  be  paid, 
the  weakness  that  must  be  shielded,  the 
wrongs  that,  so  far  as  may  be,  must  be  atoned 
for,  the  wretched  consequences  that  must  be 
kept  from  others,  must  be  taken  quietly  upon 
ourselves.  That  is  life  to  those  who  deeply 
live. 

Jest  has  been  made  of  the  fact  alleged  that 

207 


MODERN     SERMONS 


there  is  enough  wood  of  the  true  cross  in 
Europe  alone  to  build  several  ships.  The  jest 
is  a  sorry  underestimate.  Of  the  real  stuff  or 
the  true  cross,  of  the  kind  of  material  we  have 
just  been  speaking  of,  there  has  been  enough 
to  give  to  every  man  ind  woman,  every  child, 
in  every  generation  since  the  Christ,  a  good 
large  piece.  And  so  far  as  one  can  judge, 
there  will  be  enough  to  last  till  Christ  shall 
come  again. 

You  stand  by  the  wayside  some  bright 
morning  of  your  life.  We  all  do  it  in  our 
turn.  Fresh  from  your  rest  in  the  country, 
you  are  going  into  the  city  of  your  choice,  per- 
chance to  worship  in  some  synagog  or  offer  in 
the  high  temple,  as  befits  your  state.  So  stood 
the  Cyrenian.  And  he  wist  not  of  what  sort 
the  offering  and  worship  of  that  day  should 
be. 

You  are  intent  on  business,  your  own  profit- 
able, pleasant  business.  Has  not  every  man  a 
right  to  his  own  successful  business?  And 
what  a  monstrous  wrong  it  is  that  all  the 
wretched  business  of  others  should  be  made 
into  a  load  for  you  to  bear.  You  have  your 
owa  clear  right  and  privileges,  your  own 
bright  plans.  So  had  the  Cyrenian.  He  had 
no  idea  what  his  real  business  and  privilege  of 
that  day  should  be. 

And  suddenly  someone  starts  out  of  the 
crowd.  You  have  hardly  time  to  know  what  it 
is  all  about,  no  questions  asked,  no  remon- 

208 


MOORE 


strance  heeded.  Resistless  hands  are  on  you. 
The  tide  of  the  world  is  bearing  you  along 
with  it.  It  would  all  seem  a  bad  dream  were 
it  not  for  the  plain  duty,  too  prosaic  and  ur- 
gent to  admit  of  being  dreamed  about.  You 
never  proposed  to  do  it.  But  you  are  going 
to  do  it.  You  are  too  much  of  a  man,  too  true 
a  woman  not  to  do  it.  There  is  that  responsi- 
bility. It  was  not  you  who  incurred  it.  But 
it  is  you  who  are  going  to  have  to  carry  it. 
There  are  the  consequences  which  you  even 
warned  your  friend  against.  There  is  that 
unending  patience  to  be  shown,  that  unfalter- 
ing faithfulness  to  be  manifested,  there  is  that 
wisdom  to  be  exercised,  loved,  cherished,  even 
against  greatest  odds.  There  is  the  wood. 
And  there  is  the  Christ  going  before  us,  bear- 
ing what  He  can  of  all  the  burden  of  the 
world,  and  leaving  behind  Him  just  enough 
to  make  all  men  great  and  Christlike  if  they 
will  but  follow  in  His  steps.  Perhaps  you 
never  said  that  you  were  going  to  follow  Him. 
But  you  will.  You  are  too  much  of  a  man  not 
to.  You  may  not  have  called  your  following 
by  that  name.  That  makes  but  little  differ- 
ence. It  is  the  Christ  that  goes  before  us  in 
all  noblest  human  life.  And  we  follow  Him 
when  we  do  nobly  bear. 

And  now,  are  we  going  to  accept  this  inter- 
pretation of  the  things  that  have  been  wear- 
ing upon  us  ?  Shall  we  not  let  all  the  rebellion 
in  our  hearts  be  healed,  and  then  go  out  to 


VI— 14  209 


MODERN     SERMONS 


take  up  those  tasks  again,  rejoicing  in  Christ 
as  we  had  never  done  before  ? 

We  noted  at  the  start  that  trait  in  our  text 
which  makes  us  feel  reasonably  sure  that  this 
Simon  stood  near  to  the  Christian  circle,  later 
on.  Mark,  writing  for  that  circle,  brings  his 
man  forward  out  of  all  uncertainty  with  one 
swift  stroke — **  the  father  of  Alexander  and 
Rufus  " — he  it  was  whom  they  compelled  to 
bear  the  cross.  He  assumes  that  these  names 
are  well  known  to  his  readers.  One  cannot 
help  letting  his  imagination  play  with  this 
fact.  Simon's  sons  would  seem  to  have  been 
Christians,  and  his  family  one  of  standing 
among  the  supporters  of  Christ's  cause.  Does 
it  seem  unlikely  that  the  father  was  a  Chris- 
tian from  that  April  day  ? 

I  think  that  at  the  first  he  meant,  when, 
with  the  cross,  he  should  have  reached  the  top 
of  Calvary,  to  slip  away.  I  think  that  as  he 
watched  the  holy  Sufferer  the  world  was 
changed.  I  think  that  the  clean  rebellious 
man  whom  we  saw  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
Simon  of  Cyrene,  was  all  changed.  I  think 
that  the  soiled  and  stricken  man,  believing 
and  transfigured,  that  crucifixion  evening, 
would  not  have  changed  his  lot  with  that  of 
any  man  on  earth.  It  was  a  strange  way  to 
become  a  follower  of  Jesus,  was  it  not  ?  And 
yet  I  am  sure  the  like  has  happened  since. 
I  think  that  through  the  mist  of  years  and 
dust  of  other  services,  he  looked  back  to  that 

210 


MOORE 


morning  and  to  the  violence  then  done  him, 
as  the  pinnacle  of  mortal  privilege  and  only 
wondered  why  the  heavenly  privilege  should 
have  fallen  just  to  him.  I  think  he  was  recon- 
ciled. 

But  you  will  say  to  me  it  is  easier  to  be 
reconciled  to  my  own  cross  than  to  that  part 
of  it  which  projects  into  my  children's  lives. 
It  is  easy  to  see  the  spiritual  profit  for  me. 
But  what  of  them?  That  is  the  last  straw 
upon  the  weight  of  many  a  man's  cross.  You 
think  on  some  fair  morning  as  you  go  into  the 
city,  that  the  blessing  for  your  children  will 
lie  in  the  fortune  that  you  make  for  them,  in 
the  position,  public  or  social,  that  you  win. 
You  are  often  thinking  of  them  far  more  than 
of  yourself  when  you  say  you  cannot  bear  this 
cross.  * '  My  father,  there  is  the  wood  for  the 
burnt  offering,  but  where  is  the  lamb  ?  ' '  said 
little  Isaac.  ''  My  son,  God  will  provide  him- 
self a  lamb,"  said  Abraham.  But  who  shall 
say  what  was  in  his  heart  as  he  looked  at  his 
only  boy? 

Oh,  my  friend,  those  things  we  named  are 
good — sometimes.  But  I  do  also  know  that 
there  is  no  heritage  on  earth  like  that  which 
those  children  do  enjoy  who  have  seen  their 
father  or  mother  go  bravely  up  life 's  Calvary 
with  the  cross  of  Christ  upon  their  backs.  I 
think  they  would  not  change  the  lot.  I  think 
they  are  reconciled.  It  is  rather  a  strange 
way  of  ensuring  that  one's  children  will  be 

211 


MODERN     SERMONS 


followers  of  Jesus.  But  it  is  rather  a  common 
way,  and  rather  sure.  Never  fear.  Your 
Alexander  and  Eufus  will  bless  you.  And  the 
world  will  have  cause  to  bless  your  Alexander 
and  Eufus.  The  world  will  never  know — 
there  are  many  things  which  the  world  need 
never  know — that  it  all  goes  back,  this  grace 
and  benediction  which  those  lives  have  been, 
that  it  all  goes  back  to  a  morning  when  you 
were  dragged  from  your  vantage  by  the  high- 
way, as  Christ  passed  to  be  crucified  so  long 
ago.  But  in  the  stillness  of  your  heart  you 
may  know,  and  in  that  will  be  happiness 
enough  for  earth  and  almost  enough  for 
heaven. 

My  friends,  these  things  are  a  parable.  We 
think  our  crosses  wooden.  It  is  we  who  are 
wooden  and  do  not  see.  "We  curse  men  when 
we  ought  to  be  blessing  God.  We  are  cast 
down  when  we  should  be  lifted  up.  Let  us 
have  done.  Let  us  appreciate  that  what  then 
in  the  wood  could  happen  to  but  one  man, 
may  happen,  in  the  spirit  of  it,  to  every  soul 
of  us,  to  be  allowed  to  bear  after  Him  a  little 
of  the  burden  of  the  true  cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 


212 


NEW  WORD  POSSIBILITIES  DISCLOSED 

"  There  is  no  book  yet  offered  which  is  its  equal 
in  imparting  a  mastery  of  nords.'''  —  Prea. 
Cochran,  Brooklyn  Polytechnic  Institute. 

ENGLISH  SYNONYMS, 

ANTONYMS, 

AND  PREPOSITIONS. 

By  JAMES  C.  FERNALD, 

Editor  Students'  Standard  Dictionary;  Editor  Syno- 
nyms, Antonyms,  and  Prepositions  in  the 
Standard  Dictionary. 


More  than  7,500  Classified  and  Discrim- 
inated Synonyms.  Nearly  4,000  Class- 
ified Antonyms.  Correct  Use  of  Prepo- 
sitions Clearly  Shown  by  Illustrative 
Examples.  Hints  and  Helps  on  the 
Accurate  Use  of  Words. 

INDISPENSABLE  TO  STUDENTS  AND  WRITERS. 

A  Guide  to  New  Word  Treasures. 
Pres.  Cochran,  Brooklyn  Polytechnic  Institute  : 
"This  book  will  do  more  to  secure  rhetorical  perspi- 
cuity, propriety,  and  precision  of  expression  than  any 
other  text-book  of  higher  English  yet  produced.'" 

First  Satisfactory  Attempt. 
The  Brooklyn   Citizen:   "It  is,  indeed,  the 
first  satisfactory  attempt  in  its  field." 

Superior  to  all  Other  Works. 
Northern  Christian  Advocate:  "Superior 
to  any  other  treatise  on  the  same  theme,  and  must  be 
regarded  as  indispensable  to  the  ready-reference  libraries 
of  educators  and  writers." 


12mo,    374   pp.,    Heavy    Cloth    Bindinff, 
JPrice,  $1.50,  7iet. 

FUNK   &  WA6NALLS  COMPANY,  Pubs.,  New  York 


"  There  is  not  a  dull  line  in  tfu  book,  a  sense  of  humor 
dominates  tJie  chapters,  and  anecdote  and  quiet  sat- 
ire enliven  the  text.''''— Sax  Francisco  Chronicle. 

CLERICAL  TYPES. 

By  JAMES  M.  CAMPBELL. 

Twenty  faecinating  character  sketches  of  vari- 
ous types  of  clergymen.  "Wit  and  sarcasm  are 
mingled  with  affecting  pathos  in  theee  keen 
stones  of  ministerial  successes  and  failures. 
The  descriptions  are  breezy  and  are  enlivened 
by  many  a  capital  anecdote.  The  book  will 
prove  delightfully  entertaining  to  the  general 
reader,  and  richly  suggestive  to  the  minister  or 
theological  student 

"  O  wad  some  power  the  giftie  gle  us 
To  see  ourael's  as  ithers  see  us.' " 

Deltghted  Critlca  Proclaim  Its  Charm   and  Value. 

AN  ENTERTAINING  KINETOSCOPE. 

"The  cameos  are  cut  with  a  sharp  knife  and  a  steady 
hand."— Thb  Watchman,  Boston. 

POINTED,  TELLING,  ACCURAH. 

"He  has  written  good  naturedly  but  keenly,  out  of 
suggestions  of  wide  and  accurate  observation.  The  book 
abounds  In  good  sense  and  many  ministers  would  do  well  to 
lay  to  heart  It  hints."— Thb  Congebgationalist,  Boston. 

•  THOU  ART  THE  MANI'» 

"  The  author  with  a  masterly  hand  presents  the  ministers 
who  exhibit  some  striking  Idiosyncrasies  of  tenet  or  prac- 
tise. Few  are  the  clergymen  who  can  read  these  well-writ- 
ten chapters  without  recognizing  some  painful  limitation 
or  Infirmity  possessed  by  themselves.  *  Thou  art  the  man,' 
Is  the  voice  which  speaks  out  from  many  a  page  to  the  un- 
prejudiced and  receptive  reader,"— Zion'b  Hbrald,  Boston. 

A  SKILFIL  ARTIST. 

"  In  these  sketches  of  ministerial  types,  which  the  author 
describes  with  much  vivacity  and  a  keen  perception  of 
human  foibles,  are  found  excellent  bits  of  character  draw- 
ing. Indeed,  so  clever  are  many  of  the  characterizations 
that  the  temptation  to  fit  them  to  well-known  Individuals 
Is  great."— Times,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

ITS  VALUE  TO  MINIS1ERS. 

"  The  verbal  portraits  are  well  drawn^  and  In  them  not 
Infrequently  keen  wit,  ready  humor,  biting  sarcasm,  the 
gentleness  of  pathos,  or  a  hint  of  some  tragic  downfall, 
appears.  The  sketches  chiefly  intimate  what  sort  of  a  man 
a  good  and  useful  minister  ought  not  to  be."— Central 
Christian  Advocate,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


TasUfuny Bound,Cloth,\2mo,2\'l pp.  JVice$1.00.  Post-free. 
FUNK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK. 


Burial  of  the  Dead. 

A  PASTOR'S  COMPLETE  HANDBOOK 
FOR  FUNERAL  SERVICES  AND  FOR 
THE  CONSOLATION  AND  COMFORT 
OF  THE  AFFLICTED. 

By  Rev.  QEORGE  DUFPIELD,  D.D., 

—j^yj) — 
Rev.  SAMUEL  DUFFIELD. 

John  Hall,  D.D. :  "I  can  recommend  the  'Burial  of 
the  Dead,'  as  a  saggestive  and  useful  manual.  It  is 
marked  by  wise  selections  of  Scriptures,  and  it  allows 
for  natural  freedom  of  thought,  expression,  and  adapta- 
tion to  the  circumstances  of  each  case." 

I.— Scriptural  forms  of  Funeral  Service. 

These  are  not  pieced  together  from  various  parts  of 
the  Bible,  but  are  consistent  and  harmonious,  and 
are  classified  carefully. 

11.— An  exhaustive  Biblical  Study  on  the  subiect  of 
Death. 

This  will  be  found  invaluable  for  purposes  of  com- 
fort, as  well  as  for  its  particular  use. 

Ill — A  short  treatise  on  the  Funeral  itself,  as  it  is 
found  in  the  Bible. 

This  also  is  intended  to  afford  help  to  the  pastor,  by 
indicating  what  customs  and  duties  are  usual. 

IV — Texts,  topics,  and  hints  for  Funeral  Sermons  and 
Addresses. 

These  are  classified  and  arranged  for  ready  refer- 
ence, with  brief  homiletical  suggestions  in  sm&ller 
type  beneath  them. 

OBSERVE  THE  MERITS  OF  THE  WORK. 

1.— It  is  CONVENIENT  for  the  pocket. 

2.— It  is  EXHAUSTIVE  upou  the  topic. 

3.— It  is  WELL  PRINTED  and  well  bound. 

4. — It  is  NOVEL  in  its  arrangement. 

5.— It  is  INDISPENSABLE  to  the  pastor. 

6.— It  is  CHEAP  in  its  cost. 

7.— Its  authors  are  men  of  large  experience,  and  they 
have  carefully  made  it,  after  several  years  of  labor,  en- 
tirely p-actical,  wholly  unsectarian,  and  far  in  advance 
of  all  other  manuals  of  the  kind. 


Price,  Cloth,  75  cents ;  Limp  Leather,  $1.00. 

FINK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY,  Publishers, 
44-60  East  23d  Street,  New  York. 


Rev.  T.  De  Witt  Talmage,  D.D.:   "I  heartily  com- 
mend liis  book.    He  liaa  reudeicd  invaluable  service." 

{OP  THE  VOICE 
GESTURE 
BEARING 

THE  DRILL=BOOK  OF 
VOCAL  CILTIRE 

By    Prof.    EDWARD    P.    THWING. 

A  Comprehensive  Study  of  the  Fun- 
damental Constituents  of  Effective, 
Graceful  Speaking.  Heartily  Com- 
mended by  the  Highest  Authorities. 

OUTLINE   OF  CONTENTS, 

What  Elocution  Really  Is  —  Outline  of  Prepara- 
tory Physical  Training  by  Respiratory  Exercises 
and  Gynmastics  — The  Production  of  Tone — Cul- 
tivating the  Articulation  Along  the  Lines  of 
Pitch,  Melody,  and  Force — Rate  of  Movement 
—  Personation  or  Picturing  —  Gesture  and  Ex- 
temporaneous   Speech  —  Facial    Expression. 


Prof.  J.  W.  Churchill,  Andover  :   "It  is  an  invalu- 
able treatise." 

The  lndei>endent.  New  York:  "  Compact  and  inex- 
pensive, but  it  omits  nothing  essential." 


16mo,   HI  pp..   Illustrated,    Paper  Covers, 
25  cents.     Post-free, 


FUNK   &   WAGNALLS   COMPANY,   Publishers, 
44-60  East  23d  Street,  New  York. 


This  booK  is  DUE  on  the  last 
date  stamped  below 


,,|JC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY 


B     000  004  925 


M)KnA* 


Mit?lh:!aih{rt=7iiV«